THE ADVENTURES OF TERRI AND JENNIFER

    
                  
                                CHAPTER ONE
    
                               THE BEGINNING
    
    
    
    
          I don't consider myself beautiful, but I do turn
     the heads of the boys around me.  I have shoulder
     length brown hair and blue eyes, stand about 5'7'' tall
     and and wear a 38C bra.
      
          I never considered myself "kinky" or different but
     I have always liked to wear sexy lingerie under my
     clothes and recently started to wear leather clothes
     and lingerie.  Also, I have an extensive collection of
     high heels and boots that I wear to work and around the
     house.  I love to "Dress for Pleasure" to please myself
     first.    
    
          The subject bondage and restraint has always
     intrigued me.  I have always seen my self in the role
     of the bound and gagged heroine on TV.  The thought of
     losing your freedom through bondage sends chills up and
     down my body.  If I could only find that special
     someone to share this fun with.  Until then, I had to
     find an alternative.  
    
          I got started on self-bondage when my girlfriend
     Jennifer gave me a pair of handcuffs as a joke at a
     lingerie party that she and I had recently attended.
     Jennifer told me to use them on my boy friends, but
     when I got home, curiosity got the best of me and I
     tried the cuffs on myself, first in front of me and
     then locked behind me.  I really liked the feeling of
     helplessness and what was even better, was that I had
     done it to myself.  From then on, I had other ideas for
     the cuffs, I kept on using them to tie myself up.  
    
          When I could, I picked up as many pieces of
     bondage equipment that I could find (ropes, straps,
     thumbcuffs, etc.).  It became a challenged to see how
     many ways I could bind and gag myself and still get out
     without help.  I was hooked on bondage, namely,
     self-bondage.
    
          The one problem with self-bondage, is that once
     you are bound and gagged, the fun is all gone unless
     you can find some way to stimulate yourself.  Yes,
     there is always that thrill of being bound, gagged and
     all alone not really knowing for sure if you can get
     out, without outside help.  However, if you have
     devised a foolproof method of releasing yourself and
     have practiced it, that thrill is lessen considerably.
     Someone could still find you all bound and gagged
     though. 
    
          I feel that bondage and especially self-bondage
     are very exciting when something is forced upon you
     that you can't get out of, or rid of because of the
     restraints (i.e. tickling, sex, spankings, plugs,
     clothespins, etc.).  I have used plugs, nipple clips
     and other small items on myself to enhance the feeling
     of helplessness, but I was always looking for more. 
    
          The other aspect of bondage that is exciting is
     the
     anticipation of something happening or about to happen
     that you can not prevent.  This anticipation was the
     one thing that I was missing for quite awhile in my
     self-bondage fun (I had not found that special someone
     yet to share my fun with.)  
    
          Recently, I happened to be looking for ideas in
     bondage magazines, at a local adult bookstore.  One
     magazine caught my eye.  It had to do with the subject
     of enemas.  I was never into "water sports" for my
     sexually fun, but I thought that I could use the enema
     as a stimulator, in some cases of self-bondage.  
    
          This particular magazine showed a pretty female
     with her hands tied behind her back, legs tied apart at
     the ankles, and her mouth gagged with a ball gag,
     receiving an enema from another female dressed as a
     nurse.  The story line that went along with the photo
     set talked about the bound girl paying for the services
     an "ENEMA NURSE."  The story showed a willing bondage
     and watersports combination. 
    
          After reading this story, and seeing the
     expression of apprehension and uncertainty on the face
     of the poor bound girl receiving the enema, I began to
     fantasized that if you are tightly bound and gagged and
     are about to receive an enema that you can't stop and
     then you are forced to retain the enema for a period of
     time, you would then begin to appreciate the finer
     points of bondage (light humiliation, slight, but
     erotic, discomfort, etc.)  It's like being tied up and
     tickled, you can't control it.  Since I can't tickle
     myself when I tie myself up, I thought I would try and
     give myself an enema.  
    
          The idea that I had for this adventure was to tie
     myself up, give myself an enema, and then get out of my
     bondage without making a mess all over the place.  The
     planning for this adventure took about two weeks and
     this upcoming weekend, I was ready to give it a try.
      
          The problem that I had to overcome in this
     situation, was to be able to give myself an enema at
     some time period after I had tied myself up and then be
     able to release myself after the enema had come.  I
     also wanted the bondage in such a way, that once I was
     tied, there would be no return.  I was going to get an
     enema like it or not, and I would be forced to hold it
     until I could get free.
    
          To make self-bondage more fun you have to have a
     way to make the feeling of restraint real.  To do this
     I usually freeze a key to a lock in an ice cube.  This
     lock is usually used to lock leather cuffs on my
     wrists.  When the wrist cuffs are locked on, without
     the key, they don't come off.  The key that is frozen
     in the ice cube could also be used to unlock a set of
     handcuffs or thumbcuffs that I sometimes use for my
     bondage fun.  
    
          I usually place the ice cube, with the key frozen
     inside, in someplace that I can't reach.  Usually I
     hang the key from a hook in the ceiling.  When the ice
     melts, the key falls to the floor and I can then
     release myself.  If I have tied myself to a bed or
     chair, or have suspended myself, I attach a string to
     the key and attach the other end of the string to
     another hook in the ceiling above where I am bound.
     That way when the ice melts, the key will swing down to
     where I can get to it.  This allows me endless
     possibilities for self-restraint.  By varying the size
     of the ice cube, I can change the length of time spent
     in bondage. 
    
          I used the "key frozen in the ice" technique again
     in this situation and I also used the ice method to
     control the amount of time before I would receive an
     enema.
    
    
                                CHAPTER TWO
    
                               THE ADVENTURE
    
          I started the adventure off Friday night by
     freezing a key to my wrist cuffs in a freezer that is
     in a guest room out behind my garage.  This guest room
     has a bed, bathroom, and T.V.  I also  placed in the
     room all my bondage equipment that I was going to use
     and the special clothing that I selected for the day's
     fun.         In addition to the key, I also froze a
     piece of string in a separate ice tray.  I'll explain
     this in a moment.  I was so excited about the next
     day's adventure, that I slept with a set of handcuffs
     and leg cuffs lock on all night.  Come Saturday, the
     water was frozen and I was all set to go.
    
          About one o'clock Saturday afternoon, I decided to
     start my fun.  The first thing I did was to write a
     short letter explaining where all the keys that I would
     be using were, what they were for, and that I was out
     in the guest room all bound and gagged.  I then put the
     letter in an envelope and placed the envelope on the
     coffee table with my girlfriend's name on it.  I then
     called her and asked her if she could come over about
     nine o'clock that night, because I had some of her
     clothes that she had left over here to give her.  I
     also told her that if I wasn't home, come on in and
     wait for me and that I would leave a note for her on
     the table in the living room (she had her own key).  
    
          My real reason for asking Jennifer over was
     because this was the biggest adventure that I had
     undertaken dealing with self-bondage, and I didn't want
     to take any "big" chances (self- bondage is a big
     chance all by itself).  If something went wrong with
     the keys or ice, at least I knew that I would be able
     to be rescued later that night.  I also have had this
     fantasy of someone like my girlfriend finding me all
     bound and gagged (maybe it will happen tonight?)  It
     would be very embarrassing and self- humiliation to say
     the least.
    
          After the note was placed on the table, I
     undressed and wrapped a towel around me and headed out
     to the guest room, locking the house as I went (the key
     to house was out in my mailbox in the front yard). 
    
          When I got to the guest room, I went inside and
     locked the door.  I then removed the towel and ripped
     it into small pieces.  I did this so that I wouldn't be
     able to use it later to cover up myself.
    
          Once I was nude, it was time to dress for the
     occasion.  In addition to being fond of leather
     clothing I recently started to collect several pieces
     of latex items.  I liked to feeling of restriction that
     latex gave me.  Today I selected to wear a black
     sleevless latex leotard that was crotchless.  This
     leotard was slightly boned around the waist, had
     cutouts for my tits, and zipped up in front. 
    
          As I pulled the leotard on, the feeling of
     restriction was beginning to make me very excieted.  I
     carefuly pulled my tits through the cutouts.  The
     cutouts were a little smaller that the size of my
     attributs and the latex squeezed the base of my tits
     causing them stand out and the nipples to harden.  I
     then carefully zipped the leotard up.  The heavy latex
     bonning around the waist gave me a slightly hourglass
     figure.
    
          This leotard had a special feature in addition to
     the lack of a crotch, that I had ordered.  At the top
     of the leotard was a small rubber hasp that allowed the
     zipper to be locked in place.  Once the leotard was on,
     zipped up and locked, the only way to get is off was to
     cut it off.  With the price that I paid for the
     leotard, cutting wasn't the answer.  I quickly put a
     small lock through the zipped and the hasp.  The
     leotard was now on for awhile.  The key to the lock on
     the leotard was in my desk drawer at work.  I would
     have to wait until Monday morning to get the leotard
     off.  
    
          Locking my clothes on is another little bondage
     game that I play with myself.  I lock items of clothes
     on that can't be removed until I can get to the key.
     For example, I have locked a pair of high heels on my
     feet for the whole weekend.  I have gone to work with a
     leather corset locked around by waist that had been on
     since Friday night.  I have even gone as far as wearing
     a pair of shoulder length leather gloves that had a
     small chain attached to the ends.  These small chains
     were locked to a small leather collar buckled and
     locked around my neck.  Until I can remove the collar
     the gloves stay on.  Once I even mailed a letter to
     myself that contain a key to a set of locks that were
     used to lock the high heels, corset, and gloves on, all
     at the same time.  The post office took two days to
     deliver that letter.
    
          Anyway, in addition to the latex leotard, a put on
     a pair of thigh-high latex stockings and a pair of
     white leather thigh-high boots with 5.5" spiked heels.
     The boots made walking kind of difficult and
     restricted, which was why I choose to wear them.  In
     the bottom of my left boot was a key taped to the sole.
     This key would unlock the ball gag that I was going to
     use to silence myself with later.  Without the key, the
     gag and harness would not come off.
    
          The leotard was crotchless because I intended to
     wear a leather chastity belt.  This belt had one three
     inch strap that went around the waist and a one inch
     strap that went through the legs.  They both locked in
     front.  Attached to the strap that went between the
     legs, was a small butt plug and a vibrating dildo.  The
     butt plug had a small hole in it and this was where the
     enema nozzle would fit. 
    
          Next, I locked a set of leather ankle cuffs around
     each ankle.  I then locked the cuffs together with a
     twelve inch chain thus, hobbling my legs and
     restricting movement even further.  The key to the
     locks on my ankles, was taped inside my mailbox out in
     the front yard along with the key to my house. 
    
          Therefore, I would have to wait until dark before
     I could walk out to the mailbox and get the key to my
     ankle cuffs and also get into my house.  I would have
     to wait until darkness came so that I would not be seen
     all bound, gagged, and dressed the way that I was.  It
     might raise a few eyebrows to say the least!  One other
     thing that you should note is that with the ankle cuffs
     locked on, the boots would not come off, so therefore,
     besides being hobbled in high heeled boots all day, I
     was to remain gagged for a good part of it.
    
          I was now ready to gag myself.  Next to a good
     dildo, I feel that a good gag is the most senusal part
     of the bondage.  I picked up the ball gag and head
     harness and placed the red rubber ball between my lips
     and pulled the straps around my head.  I buckled the
     straps tightly beneath my hair at the nape of the neck.
     The ball was of medium size so it filled my mouth
     completely.  I then pulled the head straps over my head
     and buckled it, also in the back.  Finally, I buckled
     the chin straps under my chin forcing my mouth to close
     down on the ball.  I was now gagged very securely.  I
     could make very little sound and my mouth was useless
     to work with. 
    
          Next, I picked up three small locks and placed one
     on each buckle of my gag.  Once these locks were in
     place, the gag and harness were not coming off without
     the key (and remember, the key to my gag is in my left
     boot that is locked on my foot with a lock whose key is
     out in the front, in my mail box).
    
          It was time now to set up the ice cubes.  The cube
     that held the key to my wrist cuffs, was hung on a hook
     from the ceiling.  This key had a pre-measured string
     attached to it.  The cube was hung in such a way that
     when the ice melted, the key would swing down to where
     my bound hands would be and I would then be able to
     free myself.  The other cube, the one with a string
     already frozen into it, was also hung from the ceiling.
     
    
         To one end of the string, I attached a weight.  To
     the other end, I attached a wooden clothespin.  The
     clothespin would pinch the enema hose and thus hold the
     water back.  However, when the ice melted, the weight
     would fall, and the force of the weight dropping would
     snap the clothespin off the hose and the water would
     start to flow.  There would be no way to stop the water
     without repinching the hose.  If I am bound in such a
     way that I can not get to the hose, I get an enema.
    
          I was now ready to begin the final steps of my
     bondage.  I had set up a VCR with about five hours of
     bondage tapes that would keep me in the bondage spirit.
     I had put a timer on so that it would start twenty
     minutes after I had tied myself up.         I now
     filled the enema bag with hot water.  Hot water was
     used because it would be some time before the ice would
     melt, and I did not want a "cold" enema or so I
     thought.  I hung the bag on a rack and connected the
     hose to the bag.  The bag was suspended about six feet
     off the floor to give the water sufficient driving
     force for an enema.  I then pinched the hose and
     attached the clothespin and removed the spring clamp
     which was holding the water back.  There was no
     leakage.  If the clothespin comes off, the water would
     start to flow.
    
          I took one last look around the guest room to make
     sure that everything was alright (I did not want more
     than one surprise while I was tied up).  I had earlier
     made sure that the room was locked and that the window
     shades were pulled.  I had left a key to the guest room
     door in the envelope that I had left for my girlfriend
     to find in case of an emergency.
    
          I now stood in the place where I was going to
     stand for the rest of my bondage.  I had attached two
     hooks to the floor spaced about four feet apart.  I
     stood between these two hooks.  I took two leather
     straps and attached one to each hook.  I then attached
     on strap to my left ankle and the other to my right.  I
     pulled these straps tight, thus spreading my legs apart
     (they would only go twelve inches remember, due to the
     hobbling chain.)
    
          I now picked up a three inch leather collar and
     buckled it around my neck.  The collar help my head up
     high and allowed very little movement.   A set of
     leather wrist cuffs were attached to the back of my
     collar by a nine inch chain.   The length of the chain
     was such that when my hands were locked in the cuffs,
     they would be held in the middle of my back.  I would
     be unable to reach the butt plug or enema hose and stop
     the enema from
     occurring.
    
          I now put on the chastity belt drawing the waist
     strap snug.  I then carefully lubricated and inserted
     the butt plug and the vibrating dildo.  I then pulled
     the crotch strap tight, locking it in place.  It was
     not coming off without the key.  This key was locked in
     the bathroom and the key to the bathroom was out in the
     garage.  After my hands were free, I would be forced to
     walk outside to the garage with the chastity belt still
     locked on and the enema held inside, to get the key to
     the bathroom.  This provided just a little more work
     for myself and it makes the bondage deprive me from
     doing something that I needed to do.
    
          I made one last look at the set up to make sure
     that when the ice holding the key to the wrist cuffs
     melted, they would swing down to the right place.  I
     had done this evolution many times before, so I knew
     that it would work.  I was now all set to go except for
     a few minor items.
    
          I carefully attached the enema hose to the butt
     plug.  I made sure that the hose would not come off no
     matter how much I struggled.  I then picked up two
     spring nipple clamps and placed one on each harden
     nipple.  My tits were already getting sensitive do the
     way the latex leotard was cut.  the leotard had forced
     my tits to stick out and up thus causing my nipples to
     stay erect. 
    
          As the clamps were applied, there was a sharp bite
     at first, but after a few moments, the bite lessend to
     an erotic ache.  There would be no doubt that they were
     there.  Attached to each clamp, was a six inch spring
     with a small weight on the end.  Any movement at all,
     would be compounded by the spring and weight, thus
     increasing the
     stimulation to my nipples and breasts.  
    
          I now picked up a set of elbow length kid leather
     gloves and placed them on each arm.  I found that
     gloves add to the
     difficulty in trying to unlock my wrist cuffs.  The
     leather gloves make it hard sometimes to find key hole.
     Again, I had always been using then in the past so, I
     knew that I could get free.  It would only take a
     little "patience".
    
          One last item to add and I was ready for the big
     moment.  To keep me from bending my body backwards and
     possibly reaching the enema hose, I had attached an
     additional hook to the ceiling right above where I was
     bound.  To this hook, I had attached an adjustable
     leather strap that hung down to the top of my head.  I
     attached this strap to the D-ring on top of my head
     harness and adjusted the strap so my body was held
     erect.  
    
          I was now at that "moment of truth."  I slowly
     reached my hands around behind me and placed the wrist
     cuffs, which were attached to my collar, on my wrists.
     Before I locked them, I tried to move around to see if
     I had been sloppy in any of my bondage restraints.  I
     also wanted to see if there was anything that was going
     to cause me major discomfort or irritaion.  Once I was
     satisfied of my bindings, I took a deep breath and I
     locked the cuffs on.  I had gone past the point of no
     return.  I could have not turned back now if I had
     wanted to.
    
    
    
                               CHAPTER THREE
    
                               HELPLESSNESS
    
          This is my favorite time in self-bondage.  Feeling
     the last lock click shut, taking that last chance for
     freedom away, gives a rush that is very hard to
     describe.  What if, as I was locking the last lock I
     happen to look around at the ice holding my key to
     freedom and see it lying on the floor or maybe that the
     string was not tied correctly and that I had just
     sealed my fate for the next several hours with no hope
     for escape except for my girlfriend finding the note.
     What If!
    
          Before I had started my bondage experience, I had
     place a full length mirror in front of me.  When I
     looked in it, I saw a young girl dressed in black shiny
     latex and white leather boots, completely bound and
     gagged. 
    
          I felt just about how I looked.  I could not move
     more than a couple of inches in any direction.  The
     vibrator was doing it's job of keeping me very
     stimulated, and any movement was instantly transmitted
     to my nipples through the springs and nipple clamps.   
    
          The one thing that I had forgotten, was to look at
     the clock.  I knew it was in the early afternoon and
     that was it, and I also new from experience that I had
     about two and a half hours before the ice holding the
     key to my wrist cuffs would melt.  I did not know
     however, how long the ice holding the other string and
     weight would last.  I assumed that it would fall sooner
     just because of the additional weight.  As it turned
     out I was right! 
    
          After a while, the VCR started and I tried to
     "relax" and watch some of my favorite bondage movies.
     It was hard to concentrate on the movies with the
     vibrator going.  My mind started to drift and
     fantasize.  I dreamed that I was some mistress's slave
     that was being punished for some small deed that had
     not pleased her.  I also fantasized that while I was
     bound and gagged, my girlfriend walked into the room
     and found me.  Instead of releasing me, however, she
     continued to tease me and tighten my already tight
     bondage.  It was these kind of thoughts that made the
     bondage all that more exciting.  
    
    
                               CHAPTER FOUR
    
                                 THE WAIT
    
    
          Even with the movies and the fantasies, time
     started to drag.  The muscles in my legs started to get
     tired and my feet begin to ache due to my high heeled
     boots and lack of movement.  My gag seemed to be
     getting tighter, the ball in my mouth growing bigger,
     and my anticipation for something to happen increasing.
     I did not know what an enema felt like.  I did not try
     one before I started.  I had only read about one from
     that magazine that I had bought and as the time grew
     closer, my fear for the unexpected also grew.  I was
     beginning to wonder if I had made a mistake, but of
     course it was too late.  I was getting to good at my
     self-bondage.
    
          From the way that I was tied up, I could only see
     the piece of ice that held the key to my wrist cuffs.
     I could not see the one that held the string and
     weight.  Therefore, it would be a surprise when the
     enema came.  I would have a couple of seconds after the
     weight dropped before the water started to flow.  That
     would be my only warning.
    
                               CHAPTER FIVE
    
                                THE COMING
    
    
          It had seemed like hours since I had first locked
     my wrists behind me.  I was half way through the fourth
     bondage video when I heard the weight hit the floor.  I
     tried desperately to struggle to stop the water from
     flowing (the fun part of bondage...the struggling
     against the restraints), but I had planned my bondage
     well.  I could not reach the hose.  I felt the warm
     water entering my rear.  It was a very strange
     sensation to say the least.  I suddenly had this
     building urge to go to the bathroom but my bondage
     prevented that.  The urge continue to build as the
     rubber bag emptied.  Finally, after what seemed like
     forever, the flow of water stopped.
    
          I had used about two quarts of water thinking that
     it would be enough.  It was!  I was also beginning to
     think that I had made a mistake about using an enema as
     the stimulator, but there was nothing that I could do
     now.  The enema was being forced upon me just as I had
     planned.  I would just have to hope that the ice
     holding the key to my wrist cuffs would melt soon.
    
          After a few minutes, the combination of the enema,
     vibrator, nipple clamps, and the tight bondage got the
     best of me.  The first wave of orgasm hit me like a
     brick wall.  Then the second wave hit me.  I was in
     heaven.  Had it not been for the head strap holding me
     up, I would have collapsed right on the floor.  Slowly,
     my breath returned and along with my breath, so did the
     cramps in my lower abdomen.  I also noticed that I was
     sweating profusely.  I now wanted very much to get out
     of my bondage, but looking over at the ice that held my
     key to freedom, I could tell that I still had a while
     to go.
    
          Time at this point really started to slow down.
     The more I wanted the ice cube to melt, the slower it
     seemed to drip.  The feeling in my rear was very
     uncomfortable and I needed to use the bathroom NOW!
     After about fifteen minutes (it seemed like hours) of
     standing there with a rear end full of water and a
     strong urge to use the bathroom, the ice that was
     holding my key to freedom, finally melted and the key
     swung down to were my hands were bound.  I tried about
     four times before I was able to unlock my wrist cuffs.
     The leather gloves had again done their part.
    
          When my hands were free, I removed the strap that
     was holding my head up.  I next removed the leather
     collar from about my neck.  I now very carefully
     removed the nipple clamps.  This proved to be harder
     than putting them.  As each clamp was removed, a shock
     was felt that started at the nipple and ended between
     my legs with the vibrator.  My nipples were very
     sensitive and sore from all the struggling.  I finally
     removed the leather gloves.  I was free from my bondage
     with the
     exception of the hose that was still stuck in my rear,
     the straps that held my legs apart and of course the
     gag.
    
          I now picked up the spring clamp that was lying on
     the floor and pinched the hose shut as near the butt
     plug as possible.  Trying to bend over and concentrate
     was very hard to do with a rear end full of water.
     Once the clamp was in place, I then cut the hose thus
     separating me from the enema bag.  I then reached down
     and unhooked the straps that were attached to my ankle
     cuffs.  I was now free to walk around the room.
    
    
                               CHAPTER SIX
    
                            THE LONG LONG WAIT
    
          My next priority in life was to get out to the
     garage, where I could get the key to the bathroom.  If
     you will remember, the key to my leather chastity belt
     is locked in the bathroom.  I could not use the
     bathroom with the chastity belt on and the butt plug
     still inserted.  I walked over to the door and looked
     outside.  Walking was very difficult in the high heeled
     boots and hobble chain.  It was even more difficult
     with the cramps due to the enema.
    
          When I looked outside, the backyard was clear so I
     opened the door and very slowly started walking towards
     the garage.  I had no sooner taken three steps (small
     steps) when I quickly had to walk back inside.  I had
     heard the next door neighbors talking on their back
     porch.  They could see my garage from where they were
     standing.  They were saying something about washing
     their car and that they had better start soon.
     Unfortunately, I would have to wait for a while until
     my neighbors were through.  Hopefully, it would be a
     short time, because I needed to use the bathroom very
     bad and my will power was slowly going away.
    
          I went back inside and tried to lie down and see
     if that would help relieve the cramps.  It did not.  My
     jaw was sore from the ball gag and all the walking was
     not helping my poor feet.  The vibrator was still going
     and I realized that with the chastity belt locked on, I
     could not get to it to turn it off.  The stimulation
     was however helping to ease the pain in my lower
     abdomen.  So, I just laid there watching the rest of my
     bondage movie on the video tape machine.
    
          After a half hour, I checked the backyard again.
     This time the neighbors were gone.  I once again
     started towards the front of the garage.  When I got
     there, I found the key to the bathroom and started back
     towards the guest room.  It was a long slow walk to the
     garage and back (about 200 steps) in boots and hobble
     chain.  I finally got back to the room and unlocked the
     bathroom door.  I got the key to my chastity belt,
     unlocked it, and then removed it along with the butt
     plug and vibrator.  I then sat down on the toilet to
     relieve myself. 
    
          I must have been some sight.  There I was sitting
     on the toilet wearing white knee high leather boots,
     black latex stockings, and a red ball gag and black
     harness, with my ankles hobbled by a twelve inch chain,
     trying to go to the bathroom.  If my girlfriend could
     only see me now.
    
          After I had totally relieved myself, I decided to
     clean the room up.  I could not go out to the mailbox
     until it was dark, which was about another two hours,
     so I would have to stay gagged, booted, and hobbled for
     the rest of the afternoon.  If I had tied myself up in
     the house, I could have put on a long dress to hide my
     boots and outfit, and a hooded shirt to cover up my gag
     and then made my way out to the front of the house to
     retrieve the key without raising any questions.  Since
     I was in the quest room, I had no other clothes to put
     on (by design) so therefore, I was not going anywhere
     and better yet, I have to remain in some sort of
     semi-bondage!.  This was the reason for using the guest
     room for my bondage.  I just hope my poor jaw and feet
     can hold out.
    
          Eventually, darkness came and I slowly made my way
     out to the mailbox to get the key to my ankle cuffs and
     to the house.  Luckily, there was nobody outside, so
     the walk was fairly uneventful.  I was going to be very
     glad to get the boots and ball gag off.  I will have
     had them on for about seven hours.
    
          When I got in the house, I unlocked the ankle
     cuffs and removed the boots.  I next removed the key to
     my gag from my boot and unlocked and removed the gag
     and harness.  What a relief!  I took off my latex
     stockings and took a nice long shower.  I would still
     have to wait until Monday to get the key to my locking
     latex leotard.  I was all set to greet my girlfriend
     when she came over.
    
          While in the shower, I thought back over the last
     several hours of bondage and decided that I was very
     satisfied with the bondage experience.  I had set out
     to completely tie and gag myself and then force
     something on myself that I was unable to get out or
     stop due to the bondage. 
    
          When my girlfriend arrived, we talked for a while
     and started to leave to go out for dinner.  We walked
     into the front room and I saw the note that I had left
     for her on the table.  I had forgot about it and
     luckily she did not find it.  It would have been very
     interesting if she had found me all bound and gagged,
     with an enema hose stuck in my rear, or if she had
     found the note and asked me about it (I might have told
     her!).
    
    
                               CHAPTER SEVEN
    
                               RESTLESSNESS
    
    
    
    
          Work kept me very busy for the next several
     months, and I did not get much chance to play with my
     bondage toys, with the exception of playing with the
     handcuffs that I always keep in the night stand next to
     my bed. 
    
          Occasionally, I would lock my hands in front of
     me, place a piece of tape over my lips and then lock on
     a set of ankle cuffs connected by a steel chain, and
     then do some housework in the nude and high heels.  I
     always say, if your are a slave to house work, you
     might as well look the part. 
    
          However, one Friday morning I woke up very much in
     the mood to put myself in some restrictive
     self-bondage, so that afternoon after I got home from
     work, I decided to have some fun. 
    
          Before I left for work that morning, I froze a
     key, that would unlock my wrist cuffs, in an ice cube
     and laid out the clothes that I wanted to wear and the
     bondage toys that were going to be used.  The day
     passed very slowly and I had a hard time keeping my
     mind on my work.  My mind kept wondering to the
     evening's events.  When I got home that afternoon, the
     key was ready to go and so was I.
    
    
                               CHAPTER EIGHT
    
                                 MORE FUN
    
    
    
    
          I locked the doors and stripped down to the nude
     leaving my clothes right wear I took them off.  My
     nipples were hard with anticipation.  I then poured
     myself a tall glass of wine and quickly headed to my
     bedroom after first ensuring all the doors and windows
     were once again locked.
    
          I sat down on the bed and drank my wine while I
     picked up and caressed all the bondage items and
     clothes that I had laid out, the wrist cuffs, the ball
     gag, the white soft nylon rope and of course the boots.
     I could hardly wait, but I knew that the longer I made
     it last, the better the results would be.  I took my
     time while dressing.
    
          First, I put on a beautiful black leather corset
     and slowly adjusted and pulled the laces tight to
     obtain a beautiful hourglass figure.  The corset
     started from just below my breasts to my hips.  It was
     heavily boned and it pushed my tits up and out making
     my breast hard and causing my nipples to further
     harden.  I slowly caressed each nipple as I sipped from
     my wine.
    
          I next carefully pulled on a pair of black silk
     stockings, the kind with the black seam up the back.
     The stockings were kept up by the eight garters
     attached to the corset.  I was very fussy and had to
     ensure that the seams were straight.  After the
     stockings, came a black leather G-string panty that
     showed more than it covered.
    
           I slowly sipped the wine as I modeled for myself
     in the full length mirror across the bedroom.  The
     hourglass shape was stunning and I really enjoyed to
     feel of the tight caressing around my midsection.  I
     had often worn this outfit to work just wondering what
     my co-workers would think if they knew what I had on
     underneath my work clothes.  On the days that I dressed
     for pleasure, I would always get comments asking me if
     I had lost weight, or had been working work.  I just
     smiled.
    
          Next came thigh-high black leather boots with six
     inch heels.  I have always loved boots.  They feel so
     permanent.  They can not be removed without the use of
     your hands so therefore they are almost a bondage by
     themselves.  The height of the heels serve to
     effectively hobble my steps.   I slowly pulled the
     boots up each leg and zipped up the zipper on the
     inside of my thighs.  The boots came all the way up to
     just below my crotch.  My legs were now encased in
     beautiful black leather. To prevent my from removing
     the boots, I locked the boot's zipper to a very small
     hasp hook at the top of the boot. The key to the lock
     was in my mailbox in the front yard.  I always liked my
     bondage spicy.
    
          To top off my bondage outfit, I slipped my hands
     into a pair of shoulder length black kidskin gloves.
     The gloves serve to heighten the feeling of restraint
     since it's harder to find the key hole with gloved
     fingers.  They also serve to protect my wrist from
     chaffing and make the kinky outfit complete.  I like
     looking like 
     the Irving Klaw models of the past.  They always seem
     to be wearing corsets, gloves, and high heels or boots.
     Being a bondage model would be great if I could find
     the right person.
    
          I felt very sexy and I knew that I would not be
     going outside for a walk, dressed like this.  As I
     finished up my wine I called Jennifer and asked her to
     come over that evening so that we could go out together
     (Friday was our normal night on the town).  We talked
     for a while and all the time I sat there slowly
     caressing myself with my gloved hands.  If Jennifer
     only knew what was planned for the evening or what I
     was currently wearing while I was talking to her.
     Jennifer said that she would be over around eight
     o'clock that evening.   That gave me about three hours
     of bondage fun.  After I had hung up, I was all set to
     begin.
    
          I slowly walked to the kitchen and removed the ice
     cube, with the key frozen inside, from the freezer.
     Walking was very difficult in the high heeled boots.  I
     guess that is why I love to lock them on once in a
     while.
    
          I returned to the bedroom and hooked the ice cube,
     with the key frozen inside, up to a string hanging from
     the ceiling in the middle of my bedroom.  When it
     melts, the key would fall to the floor and I would have
     to struggle over to the key and free myself.  I also
     set up an additional safety in case I needed to get
     free in an emergency.  I had tied a long rope to bucket
     and placed this bucket on top of my closet shelf.  The
     rope was long enough to rest on the floor of my closet
     among all my shoes and boots.  I attached a set of keys
     to the rope about a foot from the bucket.  If I needed
     to get free fast, I could pull on the rope and the
     bucket would fall to the floor and I could get to the
     keys.  However, to prevent me from using this as an
     easy way out, the bucket was filled with old motor oil
     that I had saved from my last tuneup.  The mechanic
     wondered why I needed the oil.  If he only knew.  I
     made sure that the closet door was open and I was now
     ready to begin the tying part of my adventure.
    
          I sat down on the bed and picked up a long piece
     of quarter inch nylon rope and proceeded to tie and
     cinch my booted feet together very tightly at the
     ankles.  I then stood up and locked a three inch wide
     leather belt around my waist.  This belt had a two inch
     strap that was attached in back to the waist strap and
     went through my legs and again locked in front.  This
     key was also in the mailbox.  This leather ensemble,
     better known as a chastity belt, is one of my favorite
     toys as it would deny access to my most vital parts.
     Because I was wearing panties, I did not use the
     vibrator or butt plug so therefore, today's bondage
     would only deal with restriction, restraint, and nipple
     discipline.
    
          I now locked a set of wrist cuffs to a D-ring
     which was also attached to the leather belt in back.
     When my hands were locked in, I would be unable to move
     them away from my body.  I now tied my legs together
     above and below the knees thus making my booted legs
     useless.  To make things even more difficult, I got up
     on the bed and sat back on my ankles (this was hard to
     do with the thigh-high boots on, they were not very
     flexible) and strapped my ankles to my thighs with a
     large leather strap.  With my hands locked behind me, I
     would be effectively hogtied, a position that I love
     very much.
    
          I picked up the red ball gag and wedged the sphere
     between my lips.  I pulled the straps behind my head
     and buckled them tightly pulling the ball deep into my
     mouth.  Without help, the gag was not coming off.  To
     force my head up, and to make the bondage all that more
     restrictive, I picked up a three inch leather collar
     and buckled it around my neck.
    
          The ball gag had a special feature that I used
     this evening.  I had placed a small silver chain
     through the ball using the same whole that the leather
     strap went through.  Attached to both ends of the chain
     was a set of nipple clamps.  I carefully attached a
     clamp to each nipple.  The length of the chain was such
     that I had to keep my head bowed to prevent putting too
     much tension on the nipple clamps and thus my already
     sensitive nipples.  These nipple clamps were the kind
     that press harder, the harder they are pulled.  They
     were not coming off.  One last item and I was ready for
     that moment of truth.
    
        I picked up a long latex sheet which I had folded it
     into a four inch wide band, to use as a blindfold.  I
     tied this tightly about my head covering my eyes.  I
     used latex because I love the smell of leather and
     latex together and the latex blindfold would not slip
     off no matter how I struggled.  I also found that being
     blindfolded made the time go slower and it also allows
     me to fantasize easier.  Your mind starts to play funny
     tricks when your sight is cut off and freedom of
     movement is restricted.
    
          I now carefully laid on my side since lying on my
     stomach would be hard with the nipple clips on, and
     placed my hands behind me and locked on the wrist
     cuffs.  To add that much more adventure to the evenings
     fun a also locked on a set of thumbcuffs thus
     furthering my bondage.  The thumbcuffs would have to
     come off first before I could use the key to unlock the
     wrist cuffs.  I had recently started to add the
     thumbcuffs along with the wrist cuffs to make the
     bondage that much more restrictive.  I had practiced
     many times using just my fingers to unlock the
     thumbcuffs.  The key to the thumbcuffs was setting on
     my dining room table.  I had attached a string to the
     key and let the string hand over the edge.  I would
     have to somehow struggle into the dinning room, find
     the string, pull the key off the table and then unlock
     the thumbcuffs.  The journey would be slow to say the
     least, what with the hogtie position, blindfold, and
     the nipple clamps that were keeping my head bowed.
     Once the thumbcuffs were unlocked, I would still have
     to wait for the key to my wrist cuffs to fall to the
     floor to complete my escape from my bondage.
    
          I was now a prisoner of my own bondage.  I knew
     that I had about two hours before the ice would melt,
     so I just laid back and relaxed, because I was not
     going anywhere.  
    
          The only problem that I could see with this
     bondage adventure would be that I would have to listen
     carefully for the key to hit the floor.  If I had not
     put a small plate on the carpet under the key, there
     would have been no way to find the exact spot where the
     key would fall. 
    
          Since I used a very restrictive bondage tie up and
     would only be able to move inches at a time, and
     coupled with the fact that my fingers were encased in
     leather gloves, the search would have been almost
     impossible.  But with the plate on the floor, the key
     can only bounce so far and I know were to start
     looking.
    
          I laid there for a few moments getting use to my
     bondage before I decided to make that long trip into
     the dining room.  The ball gag made speech impossible
     and since my bedroom was in the back of the house
     anyway, no one would be able to hear any sound that I
     could make.  Trying to lift my head only caused more
     tension to my nipples.  This would be an excellent way
     to tie a slave.  Having her head bowed and attached to
     her nipples would make her appreciate her submission. 
     It's doing an excellent job on me.  Too bad I am
     submissive to my own self-bondage and not a beautiful
     mistress.
    
          The latex blindfold did a excellent job of cutting
     off all sight.  To me the blindfold triples the feeling
     of helplessness in bondage.  If you do not think this
     is so, try a little experiment.  Place the key to your
     favorite handcuffs on the floor across the room.  Now
     tie your ankles together so that walking is very
     difficult (cross your ankles before you tie them, this
     makes standing up hard to do).  Now handcuff your
     wrists behind your back.  Getting to the key on the
     floor takes some work and you will probably will scoot
     along on your butt or side.  It's fairly easy to see
     your objective, but try the same situation again only
     this time add a tight blindfold so that all reference
     to room position is lost and then try it again.  The
     results will be vastly different.
    
          My bondage was very secure.  My gloved wrists were
     held tightly to my waist, and my booted legs were quite
     useless.  I could not move around very much.  Even
     trying to turn over on my stomach was very difficult to
     do because of the hogtie position and the nipple clips.
     The leather strap that held my ankles to my thighs
     brought my heels very close to my rear end and I could
     feel the spiked heels with my fingers.  I could only
     picture what I looked liked.
    
          I began to fantasize that I had been kidnapped by
     a white slave ring and that I had been sold to a rich
     countess in a far off land.  This countess like her
     girls in leather and boots and demands that they be
     tightly restrained.  I feel the hands of the countess
     as she inspected the bonds that held me tightly.  I
     very sexually excited but could not touch myself in any
     way.  I could only pull on the nipple clamps increasing
     the tension on my nipples.
    
          I had not been tied up too long when I thought I
     heard the front doorbell ring.  Then, it rang again.
     It really surprised me.  I was not expecting anyone
     this early in the afternoon, that I could remember.
     Then there was someone knocking on the door.  I heard
     the person say "Terri! Are you in there?"   It was
     Jennifer! 
    
                               CHAPTER NINE
    
                                DISCOVERED
    
    
    
    
          I had not realized that she was going to come over
     this early.  I could not understand why she was here
     now, but she was.  Jennifer did have a key to the
     house.  I was out of luck.  I heard her opening the
     door and walking in.  I knew that she would come into
     the bedroom and find me on the bed all bound and
     gagged.  There was no way out now.  My secret would be
     known.  I almost died with humiliation.  I tried to
     struggle against my bondage for what reason, I am not
     sure.
    
          When Jennifer entered the bedroom, she must have
     been taken by surprise because she just stopped at the
     door and said "Terri, what are you doing?"
    
          She rushed over to the bed and took off the
     blindfold and tried to take the wrist cuffs off, but
     found that they were locked on good and tight.
    
          "Boy, someone sure did not want you to get away
     did they?  Where is the key?"  Jennifer had forgotten
     that I was still gagged.  She then unbuckled the strap
     that held the ball gag in place, and removed the gag
     but not the nipple clamps, she did not realize that
     they were attached to my nipples .  I told her that the
     key was hanging in the middle of the room.  She stared
     at me for a moment but then smiled and looked and me
     and asked me if I had done this to myself.  I told her
     yes and then she asked me why.
    
           I was caught, what could I do so I explained that
     I have been practicing bondage for sometime and I had
     not found someone that I could really trust to tie me
     up, so I invented ways to tie myself up and still get
     out without anyone's help.  I told her that this was
     called self-bondage. 
    
          Then she asked me what happens if I can not free
     myself from my self imposed restraint.  I explained
     that I used her as a safety person.  Before I placed
     myself in some restrictive bondage, I would always call
     her and tell her to come over later that day or
     evening.  Since she had her own key, she always knew to
     come on inside and wait for me if I was not home.  This
     way, if something was wrong with my bondage, Jennifer
     would eventually come along and free me.  I also told
     her about the bucket method in the closet. 
    
          Jennifer just smiled and got up from the bed and
     walked over to the piece of ice that held the key to my
     wrist cuffs and untied it from the string.  She then
     walked into the bathroom and melted the ice cube to
     retrieve the key.  When she came back, she held the key
     up in front of my face and told me, "I guess that I am
     that someone now, besides you don't have any choice."
     She was right.  I was still bound very securely and
     Jennifer did have the key.  Then Jennifer surprised me
     by asking me if I would like to spend the rest of the
     weekend with her tying each other up.  She said that
     she had always been curious about what bondage was
     like, but she never really had the chance to try it,
     now she had that chance.  I quickly agreed, besides,
     what choice did I have?
    
          Jennifer told me that she had to go home and get
     some different clothes so that she could stay here for
     the whole weekend.  She also said that we could start
     tying each other up now and that she would finish
     retying me on the bed, then go home and get her stuff.
     That sounded good to me.
    
          I told Jennifer that I kept the rest of my bondage
     equipment in a suitcase under the bed.  Jennifer pulled
     the suitcase out and dumped the contents in the middle
     of the room.  She was surprised at all the bondage
     stuff that I had.
    
          Jennifer sat down on the floor and examined each
     piece of equipment.  I tried to explain to her the
     purpose for each piece.  I did the best that I could,
     tied up the way I was.  She tried a few of the pieces
     on herself such as one of my ball gags, a leather
     collar, and some ankle cuffs.  She then picked out two
     elbow cuffs, and connecting leather strap.
    
          Jennifer got up from the floor and sat down next
     to me on the bed.  She was admiring my outfit.  She
     liked my corset and loved my boots.  She had always
     wanted a pair of thigh-high ones but settle for the
     knee highs instead due to the cost.  Jennifer and I can
     wear the same clothes so it would be fun to help her
     learn about dressing for pleasure.
    
          Jennifer then rolled me back on my stomach and
     proceeded to attach a leather cuff to each arm, above
     each elbow.  She then connected them together was a
     small leather strap thus forcing my elbows close
     together.  This was something that I am unable to
     accomplished by myself.  I do have ways to tie my
     elbows tightly together, but if I do, I would not be
     able to get out without help. 
    
         Before Jennifer got up to leave, she regagged me
     with the ball gag, pulling it tighter that I had
     before.  This is when she noticed the nipple clips.
     She just shook her head and caressed each nipple slowly
     around the clamp.  I was in heaven.  She then retied
     the rubber sheet around eyes thus cutting off all
     sight.  She got up from the bed, patted me on the rear,
     gave me a kiss on the head and said, "Be back in awhile
     dear, just relax.  Oh by the way" she said.  "I have
     the key to your cuffs, if you need to get free you can
     always use the bucket". I then heard her walk out of
     the room and lock the door.  I was now all alone.  I
     had finally had my wildest dream come true.  I had been
     bound and gagged be a beautiful women who was in
     complete control over me and who wanted to share some
     "bondage" with me.  I was in heaven.  My thoughts
     switched now to the many possibilities that would arise
     this weekend.
    
    
                               CHAPTER TEN
    
                                 JENNIFER
    
    
    
    
          It seemed like a long time lying there all bound
     and gagged.  My mind was racing with the endless
     possibilties that could occur this evening.  I was very
     excieted but the bondage prevented me from bring myself
     over the edge.  My only hope was that Jennifer would be
     so kind.
    
          I finally heard the door being unlocked.  I next
     heard someone walking over to the bed.  When my
     blindfold was removed, I looked up to see Jennifer
     standing there wearing tight black leather pants, black
     leather knee high boots, a black leather bustier that
     pushed her breast up firm and high, and short black
     leather gloves.  She was holding a thin white cigarette
     in one hand and a black and riding crop (Jennifer rides
     horses for hobby).  The outfit matched her long black
     hair and blue eyes.  She was very beautiful, sexy, and
     very domineering to say the least.
    
          Jennifer and I had become friends by attending the
     local spa together.  Jennifer worked as a model and art
     director a local fashion store in town.  She had quite
     the body to say the least.  Jennifer was 5'8" with a
     perfect shape that would turn all the men's heads and
     make the wifes very jelous.  She had long black hair to
     match her long legs.  Her measurements were 37"-24"-36"
     and she was very athletic.  She loved to ride horses
     and she looked fantastic in equesterain gear, riding
     boots, and gloves.         Jennfier loved to show off
     her body (the model in her!).  She would always wear
     the most revealing clothes including leather skirts,
     stocking vice pantyhose, and she loved to wear gloves.
     It was always easy to buy gifts for Jennifer because
     she liked the same type of clothes that I did.  The
     only difference was she wears her clothes out in
     public, and I wear my in the bedroom for my own
     pleasure.  In addition to the clothes, she always wore
     some sort of high heels or boots unless she was
     barefoot or working out.  High heels seemed to accent
     the length of her long and shapely legs
    
          Jennifer and I have been very close for sometime.
     We spent a lot of time together and share many secrets
     including our sex lifes and different fantasies.  We
     have even had a few lesbian encounters from time to
     time but just for fun and excietment and nothing long
     term.  We both valued the friendship of each other
     including the touch of each other hands.  However, we
     both considered ourselves hetrosexual and dated when
     the opportunity arose.
    
          The subject of bondage would come up a few times
     in passing, but I was never able to tell how Jennifer
     would take an out right discussion on the subject.  Her
     finding me tonight was really a dream come true.
     Jennifer was more domineering that I was, so she tended
     to be the one that would lead the discussions or make
     the big decision for the both of us.  That suited me
     just find.  It was not everyday that a girl could find
     such a beautiful mistress.
    
          After the blindfold was removed, Jennifer released
     the strap that secured my elbows.  She then removed the
     ball gag, nipple clips, leather collar, and unfasten
     the strap that held  my ankles to my thighs.  When she
     was finished, my hands were still locked to the
     chastity belt behind me, my thumbs still locked in the
     thumbcuffs, and I was still bound at the ankles, above
     and below the knees.  She asked me where I kept the key
     to the lock that attached my wrist cuffs to the
     chastity belt.  I said it was in the equipment bag.
     Jennifer got the key and released the wrist cuffs from
     the belt but not my wrists.
    
          She then took the key to cuffs and placed them on
     the floor across the room.  She told me that if I
     wanted to get free, I would have to crawl across the
     room, get the key, and bring it to her so that she
     could release me and that I had to bring the key to her
     in my lips. 
    
          I had no choice.  I did as I was told.  Jennifer
     just sat back in the chair, smoked her cigarette, and
     paged through one of my bondage f laughing at me the
     whole time.  I had to first slowly make my way out to
     the dinning room to get the key that would unlock my
     thumbcuffs.  Crawling was not easy with the bondage and
     the thigh-high boots that I was wearing. 
    
          Once my thumbs were unlocked, I slowly made my way
     accross the floor and picked up the key to my wrist
     cuffs with my lips and gave it to Jennifer.  I placed
     the key in Jennifer's gloved hand and as I did this she
     held my chin firmly between her gloved fingers and
     planted a long wet kiss on my lips.  The smell of the
     fine leather, Jennifer's perfume, and the heat of her
     kiss was almost to much for me I melted into Jennifer's
     arms. Jennifer then rolled me over and unlocked the
     wrists cuffs.  I released the rest of my bondage
     myself.
    
          The rest of the weekend, we took turns tying each
     other up in different bondage positions using the
     variety of bondage equipment that I owned.  We agreed
     that each of us would spend two hours as bound
     prisoners of the other. 
    
          I showed Jennifer how the nipple clamps worked,
     what a leather discipline helmet felt like (I had two
     kinds, one with a built in gag and one without), and
     what chastity belts were for.  She wanted to try on
     everything.  She also tried on different articles of my
     latex collection and my assortment of leather clothes,
     boots and shoes.  She especially like the thihg-high
     boots, corsets and of course the elbow-length black
     leather gloves.
    
          Saturday afternoon, I finally got around to
     showing Jennifer all my techniques that I use for
     self-bondage.  It was funny watching her trying to tie
     herself up.  She had no problems with the feet or the
     gag, but when it came to the wrists cuffs and the
     locks, it took more practice.  We decided that Sunday
     afternoon we would try a detailed self-bondage
     adventure together and that way we could both be tied
     up together like some of the photos that were in my
     bondage magazines.
    
                                CHAPTER ELEVEN
    
                                JENNIFER'S FUN
    
    
    
    
          We got a lot of the bondage positions used that
     weekend from the large collection of bondage magazines
     and bondage videos tapes that I have gathered over the
     years.  Jennifer was amazed that they even made VHS
     movies dealing exclusively with being tied up.  We must
     have watched every one of them three times that
     weekend.
    
          One position that Jennifer wanted to try Saturday
     night, was where your hands are tied behind you and
     pulled up by a rope attached to a pulley.  This causes
     you to bend over at the waist and leaves your rear end
     unprotected.  I had not put Jennifer in any real
     stringent bondage as of yet, so now was the chance to
     give her what she wanted, or so she thought.
    
          Jennifer saw the position in many of the magazines
     we read.  She liked the way the body was put under
     strain and how helpless the bindee was.  In that
     position, there was access to all the sexual body
     parts.  It was going to be fun introducing Jennifer to
     the finer art of restraint.  We could hardly wait until
     the evening.

                              CHAPTER TWELVE
    
                              JENNIFER'S WISH
    
    
    
    
          After supper, which by the way, had to be fed to
     me by Jennifer since I was tightly bound and
     blindfolded to the Captain's chair, it was time for
     Jennifer to get her wish and my sweet revenge.  She
     choose to wear only a pair of black latex stockings,
     garter belt, kid leather gloves, and black patent
     leather opera pumps with six inch spiked heels.
    
          I helped Jennifer dress in her latex outfit.
     After she was nude, I rubbed powder on her legs to make
     the latex stockings slip on easier.  I then attached
     the stockings to her garterbelt.  I then slipped the
     pumps on her feet and helped her to pull on the long
     leather gloves.
    
          Jennifer looked very beautiful in this outfit.
     She found though, that walking in the high heels was
     very difficult even for her.  With each step, her
     breast would jiggle up and down.  It was very funny and
     exciting to watch her. 
    
          Jennifer paraded herself in front of my full
     length mirror admiring the way the latex hugged her
     thighs.  She had to smoke one more cigarette before her
     ordeal was to begin.  The contrast was sharp between
     her black gloved fingers, and the long white cigarette.
    
          When she finished the cigarette, I had Jennifer
     turn around and place her gloved hands behind her, palm
     to palm.  I then selected a ten foot piece of small
     nylon rope and wound about half the cord loosely around
     her wrists and then knotted it leaving two, two foot
     ends.  I then wound the rope ends around the coils
     holding her wrist.  After passing the ends of the rope
     between her wrists and arms, I pulled them tight thus
     cinching her hands together very tightly.  I then tied
     her arms very close together above the elbows, again
     cinching them tightly.  Having her elbows touch, casued
     her tits to stand out straingt and made her nipples
     hard.  I couldn't resist the urge to "tweek" them with
     my fingers.  Jennifer just closed her eys and slowly
     licked her lips.  Jennifer was now my bound slave.  Her
     hands and arms were useless to her.  I now had her
     parade around the room for me.  This showed her how
     helpless she was.  The six inch pumps would prevent her
     from moving very fast.
    
          I picked up the red ball gag and had Jennifer
     kneel with her back to me.  I placed the ball to her
     red lips and she accepted it without question.  I
     buckled the straps tightly behind her head, taking care
     to move her hair out of the way.  The ball gag filled
     her mouth completely.  To test the effectiveness of the
     gag, I produced a feather and started to tickle my
     bound and helpless friend.  The gag worked perfectly.
     All I could hear were moans coming from her gagged
     lips.
    
          To keep Jennifer from removing her high heels, I
     took two small chains and locks and proceeded to lock
     the shoes on her feet by wrapping the small chain
     around her heels, crossing the chain in front of her
     foot and then locking it under the soles.  Without the
     key, the high heels would not come off.  The height of
     the heels served as nice bondage all by themselves, but
     I wasn't through with Jennifer yet.
    
          I took Jennifer to the middle of the room and had
     her stand under the pulley that was attached to the
     ceiling.  I took the rope that was threaded through the
     pulley and tied it around Jennifer's wrists.  The other
     end of the rope was attached to a small winch across
     the room.  Before I pulled her wrists up behind her, I
     bound her legs by attaching each ankle to the end of a
     three foot spreader bar, thus spreading her legs wide
     apart.  It was very challenging to say the least for
     her to stand with her legs held apart and her feet in
     such high heels.  Now Jennifer knows the reason why I
     locked the heels on her feet.  Her attempts to kick her
     shoe off were to no avail.  She was a prisoner by her
     own choice of shoes.  I then attached a snap hook to a
     ring in the center of her ankle spreader bar and locked
     this to another hook in the floor.  Jennifer could not
     move from where she was standing.
    
          I walked over to the winch and started to turn it
     slowly.  Jennifer's wrists and arms were slowly being
     pulled up behind her.  As her wrists moved up, her head
     was forced down.  When her wrists were high over her
     head, I turned the winch one more click for good
     measure.  I then locked the winch to prevent it from
     slipping.  Jennifer looked just the picture in one of
     the bondage magazines.  She looked very beautiful all
     tied up the way she was.  I asked her if she was all
     right and Jennifer shook her head yes. Jennifer tested
     her bonds and found that escape was out of the
     question.  As was our agreement for this weekend, she
     would remain my prisoner for two hours.
    
          I walked back over to Jennifer and checked her
     bonds, making sure that all the loose ends were neatly
     tucked away and out of the reach of probing fingers.
     As I walked behind her, I gave her a sharp slap on the
     ass and watched the reaction.  It had caught her by
     surprise, but what could she do?  Tied the way that she
     was, any movement by her, made her breast jiggle.
     Jennifer blushed every time this happened.  Jennifer
     just moaned into her gag and struggled harder.
    
                              CHAPTER THIRTEEN
    
                                THE TEASING
    
    
    
    
          For the first hour, I teased Jennifer by using a
     feather on her breasts and nipples, inner thighs, the
     crack of her ass and on her stomach.  I even used my
     tongue once in a while. She was very ticklish and all
     her attempts to get away were useless.  I could also
     see that she was getting very excited by all this and I
     kept telling her that the second hour would be better.
     I also told her that I was going to pay her back for
     making me crawl the day before, when she first found me
     all tied up.
    
          After the feather came the vibrator.  I slowly
     carrased every inch of her bound body with the
     vibrating plastic.  No parts were left untouched.  I
     even inserted the vibrator deep into her wet pussy, but
     for just a few seconds.  I wanted to keep Jennifer from
     having that badly needed orgasm to relieve herself.
    
          I kept up this teasing for about forty-five
     minutes and then decided that Jennifer had had enough.
     She was out of breath and was sweating from all the
     excitement.  She was also drooling down her chin around
     the ball gag.  I took her panties that were lying on
     the bed and wiped off her face and chin.  I then pulled
     the panties through the wet crotch and then proceeded to
     pull the panties over her head, thus limiting her sight
     and ensuring that she would have to smell her own
     jucies.  I also allowed her a few minutes to catch her
     breath. 
    
          While she rested, I set out the rest of the
     bondage equipment that I was going to use on her.  The
     equipment included a black leather discipline hood that
     had a locking two inch collar, two nipple clamps with a
     spring and weight attached to each, a leather chastity
     belt with a built in vibrator, small butt plug, two
     small balls of cotton, some adhesive tape, and a five
     foot piece of rope.  I removed the panties from
     Jennifer's head and when Jennifer looked at all the
     additional equipment, she knew what was coming.  She
     just hung her head down in defeat.
    
          I started first with the cotton balls.  I placed
     one in each of Jennifer's ears and held them in place
     with a strip of adhesive tape.  This served to isolate
     her from any sounds in the room.  I next picked up the
     discipline hood and placed it on her head.  The only
     opening that this particular hood had, was three small
     holes around the nose so that she could breath
     normally.  The hood zipped down the back of her head
     and the whole helmet was locked in place by a two inch
     collar that went around her neck (remember,she was
     still gagged with the ball gag). 
    
          To make her movments more restricted, I attached
     the five foot piece of rope to the D-ring attached on
     top of the leather hood.  I then connected the other
     end of the rope to her wrists and pulled the slack out.
     This arrangement forced her to lift her head back and
     hold it there.
    
          Next came the chastity belt and vibrator.  This
     vibrator was very special.  I use it all the time on
     myself during my self- bondage adventures.  The
     vibrator has a built in timer that turns the motor on
     and off at random times.  It only stays on for a
     maximum of ten seconds and then shuts off for a period
     of up to one minute.  You never know when the motor
     will start or stop.  It can drive a girl wild with
     frustration.  
    
          If you remember, Jennifer was in a very excited
     state from all the tickling and caressing.  This
     vibrator would keep here near the orgasm point without
     allowing her to go over the edge.  When I use the
     vibrator and belt on myself, I stay close to orgasm for
     over two hours until I could get free and relieve
     myself.
    
          I strapped the waist strap around her waist and
     buckled it in back.  I then put on a latex glove, and
     spread K-Y jel on my index finger.  Jennifer just about
     went through the roof as I slowly inserted my finger
     into her tight ass, thus lubricating it and making it
     ready for the butt plug.  Once the plug was inserted, I
     then brought the crotch strap through her legs, turned
     on the vibrator and carefully inserted it into
     Jennifer's already wet pussy.  I then locked this strap
     tightly to the waist belt in back.  Without the key,
     the chastity belt would not come off and the vibrator
     keeps running.
    
          I stepped back for a few minutes and watched the
     reactions of my bound friend.  I could see that the
     vibrator was doing it's job.  Jennifer was softly
     moaning to herself when the vibrator was on but then
     she whined in frustration when it turned off.  I could
     tell that she was staying excited by the hardness of
     her nipples.  This was going to be a fun hour.  I
     almost felt sorry for her (not really).
    
          One last piece of stimulation.  I carefully
     attached the nipple clamps to each of her nipples.
     These clamps were special.  They were vibrating nipple
     clamps.  They also had a spring and weight attached to
     each and with each movement of Jennifer's body, the
     sensation to her breasts was compounded.  With the
     vibrator going, and the butt plug deeply lodged in
     Jennifer's ass, Jennifer's body was constantly in
     motion and therefore so were the weights attached to
     her nipples.  As I switched on the nipple clamps, the
     results on Jennifer were immediate.  You could see that
     she was trying to stand still to prevent the weights
     from swinging but as the nipple clamps continued to
     vibrate and as the vibrator in pussy turned on and
     off...it was quite a sight.
    
          To further complete her bondage, I took a roll of
     black electricans tape and taped her fingers tightly
     together.  Even if she could reach the knots, her
     fingers were now useless.
    
          Jennifer's wish was now complete.  She wanted to
     be totally bound, gagged, and teased for a two hour
     period.  And that she was.  She could neither hear,
     speak, or see and she was under going a very
     frustration time not being able to have the sexual
     release that she wanted and needed so badly.
    
    
    
                             CHAPTER FOURTEEN
    
                            JENNIFER'S RELEASE
    
    
          For the next hour, I just sat back and watch
     Jennifer "have fun".  Now and then, I check her hands
     and legs for any signs of circulation being cut off.
     There were none.  I did not touch her or say anything
     to her for that hour.  She was all alone with the
     vibrators, both in her pussy and attached to her
     nipples, and her bondage.  Soft moans could be heard
     coming from under the leather hood.  Those moans would
     always turn to whins as the vibrator, locked in her
     pussy, would shut off until the next cycle.  The
     vibrating nipple clips were always on but not severe
     enough to cause an orgasm.
    
          At the end of the hour, I untied the rope that was
     holding her head up and unlocked the leather hood and
     removed it.  I pulled off the tape and took out the
     cotton balls from her ears.  However, she remained
     gagged.  I next untied her ankles from the spreader bar
     and attached a set of ankles cuffs to each ankle.  I
     then connected the cuffs with a short chain, thus
     hobbling her.
    
          I walked over to the winch and slowly let her arms
     down.  I removed the rope holding her elbows but before
     I untied her wrists, I attached a pair of handcuffs.  I
     then removed the rope that bound her wrist together.
     Jennifer was standing in the middle of the room with
     her hands handcuffed behind her, gagged, feet hobbled,
     nipple clamps on each breast and a chastity belt locked
     between her legs.  (It was interesting to note that
     Jennifer's inner thighs were very wet and it wasn't
     sweat)!  I wanted to let Jennifer take the nipple
     clamps off herself, since that was always more
     difficult than putting them on.
    
          I told Jennifer that I had the key to the chastity
     belt, but the keys to her wrist and ankle cuffs were on
     the kitchen table.  I told her that she was to walk out
     to the kitchen and bring the keys back to the bedroom
     and unlock her bondage in here in front of me.  If she
     didn't the chastity belt would stay on, and so would
     the vibrators.  Jennifer just rolled her and slowly
     nodded her understanding.  She had no choice.
    
             She slowly started walking towards the kitchen.
     With each small step in her high heels and hobbles, her
     breasts would shake and along with her tits, the spring
     and weights attached to her nipple clamps.  Just a
     little reminder that they were still there and that she
     had better take her time.
    
          After about five minutes, Jennifer made her way
     back into the bedroom still bound the way she left.
     She walked over to the bed and sat down and started to
     unlock her handcuffs.  In the state of her exciement
     and the leather gloves, she was having some problems.
     I just smiled and continued to watch my bound friend.
     When her hands were free, she reached up and removed
     both nipple clamps.  The jolt that it gave her as the
     blood rushed back into the nipples, must have been
     enough to push her over the edge.  Jennifer just closed
     her eyes and screamed into her ball gag.  She was
     having one tremendous orgasm.  Jennifer then fell back
     on the bed exhausted.
    
          I walked over to my bound friend and unbuckled and
     removed her ball gag and then unlocked her ankle cuffs.
     I slowly rolled her over and unlocked the chastity belt
     and carefully removed both the vibrator and the butt
     plug.  Needless to say the vibrator was soaking wet.
     Lastly, I unlocked her chains that locked her high
     heels to her feet.  I slipped her heels off and slowly
     tickled Jennifer's feet with my tongue.  Jennifer was
     now free and fast asleep.
    
          While Jennifer slepted, I picked up the bedroom.
     After about a half-hour, Jennifer woke up and we talked
     about her bondage period.  She said that it really
     didn't hurt much and that the vibrator did a very good
     job of frustrating her.  She really enjoyed the strict
     bondage and the sensations of the vibrating nipple
     clamps was new and fantastic.  Jennifer just smiled and
     said that it was very lonely in the leather hood and
     that she couldn't wait until she could lock me in to
     it.  My turn was coming.  Jennifer was learning fast!
    
    
    
    
                             CHAPTER FIFTEEN
    
                            JENNIFER'S REVENGE
    
    
    
    
          Sunday morning found me tied up with about five
     hundred feet of rope.  Earlier that morning, I had
     chosen to wear nothing but my thigh high black leather
     boots, black satin corset, and shoulder length kid
     gloves.  Jennifer enjoyed helping me lace the corset
     tightly closed.  She liked (and so did I) the hour
     glass shape that was present due to the corset.
    
          Jennifer had started out my bondage by locking on
     the special chastity belt that I had used on her the
     night before.  Then she started with my booted feet and
     wound yards and yards of soft cotton rope around my
     feet and legs, including my instep.  With every five or
     six turns, Jennifer would cinch the rope tightly
     between my legs.  She did this all the way up to my
     crotch.  My legs were one solid piece of rope and were
     quite useless.  
          My wrists and arms came next.  My wrists were tied
     palm to palm and cinched very tightly.  Then more rope
     was wound around my arms up to and above my elbows (my
     elbows were actually touching).
    
           Jennifer then took two smaller pieces of rope and
     tied them around my breasts.  I had not realized that
     they were big enough to do that to, but Jennifer found
     out that they were.  The rope made my breasts stand out
     very straight and my nipples very hard and sensitive. 
    
          She then took about one hundred foot of rope and
     begin to wind it around my body, pressing my bound arms
     very tightly against my back.  I was helpless.  To
     further add to my bondage, Jennifer took a roll of duct
     tape and completely taped my fingers and hands
     together.  Jennifer sure learned fast!  All that was
     left was a gag.
    
          Before she gagged me, Jennifer produced a white
     rubber bathing cap and placed it on my head.  She then
     stepped out of the panties that she was wearing and
     wadded them up into a ball and placed them in my mouth.
     The panties were damp and the taste was very familiar
     and exciting.  Jennifer then took the roll of duct tape
     and proceeded to tape my mouth shut.  She did not use
     just one piece of tape.  She wound the tape all the way
     around my head twice.  Then she used another piece that
     went under my chin and up over the top of my head.
     This was the reason for the bathing cap, to protect my
     hair.  While she was wrapping the tape around the top
     of my head, she told me bite down on the panties.  When
     she was through, it was impossible for me to talk or
     utter a sound let alone move my lips.  I had never been
     so completely bound and gagged in my life.  The only
     thing that was showing on my roped body was my ass and
     my bound breasts.  
    
          But Jennifer was not through yet.  She then pulled
     a black stocking over my head to prevent me from
     rubbing the tape on the bed and possibly removing it
     (right!).  She then placed me on the bed and attached a
     long rope to my feet and put the other end through a
     pulley that was over the bed.  She then hoisted my legs
     up until only my shoulders and head were still touching
     the bed.  I was semi-suspended by my feet.
    
          One last little thing and Jennifer was finished.
     She attached a wooden clothespin to each nipple.  They
     were already very sensitive due to the breast bondage,
     but this was almost too much.  I only hoped that I
     could make it for two hours.  I was starting to get
     very frustrated with the vibrator.  It was doing a very
     good job of keeping me at the climax point without
     letting me go over the edge. 
    
          Jennifer just laid on the bed next to me and
     smoked a cigarette and read some bondage magazines.
     Occasionally she would get up and try on some different
     articles of my latex and leather clothing.  She liked
     the feel of the latex and of course she had always
     liked the leather. 
    
          Needless to say it was a long two hours.  I should
     mention that I spent the second hour of my bondage
     blindfolded.  Jennifer tied a latex sheet over my eyes
     thus taking away another sense.  Jennifer never touched
     me for the whole two hours except to check my hands and
     feet for lack of circulation.  I wished she had,
     because I was a very frustrated (sexually) bound girl.
     However,  I was luckyer than Jennifer, somewhere in
     that last hour of bondage, the vibrator, clothespins,
     and the tight restraint (that I could not get free
     from) got the best of me.  I must have came for five
     minutes.  It was great!
    
          At the end of the two hours, Jennifer released me
     from everything except the breast bondage, the
     clothespins on my nipples, the chastity belt and the
     gag.  She let me remove all the rest of my bondage
     equipment myself, especially the clothespins from my
     nipples (remember they hurt more when they come off).
     We then had lunch and finished planning our afternoon
     self-bondage adventure.  We were in store for quite an
     afternoon.
    
                              CHAPTER SIXTEEN
    
                             DUAL SELF-BONDAGE
    
    
    
    
          For this afternoon's adventure, Jennifer and I
     decided to tie ourselves up out in a guest room that
     was attached to the back of my garage.  I use the room
     all the time for my own self-bondage fun because I can
     tie myself up in whatever clothing I desire (i.e. nude,
     stockings and garter belts etc.) but when I have to get
     free by walking out to the garage or the frontyard to
     my mailbox for the key, it adds more excitement to the
     adventure when I have to make that long walk dressed
     the way I started.  You see, if we tied ourselves up in
     the house, it would be very simple to just put on a
     long skirt or blouse and go outside and retrieve the
     key.  Wearing the clothes we tied ourselves up in (or
     nothing at all) out into the open adds another bit of
     excitement and uncertainty to the self-bondage affair.
    
          The idea that we came up with was simple.  We
     would tie ourselves up out in the guest room using our
     locking wrist cuffs and put the keys in different
     locations throughout the yard, garage and house.  We
     would therefore have to leave the guest room if we
     wanted to get free.  The interesting part to this whole
     adventure was the techniques that Jennifer and I used
     to keep us both in the guest room for a few hours prior
     to getting out.
    
          Earlier that morning, we had frozen the ends of
     two, six foot pieces of string in separate ice trays.
     Attached to the other end of each string was a set of
     metal nipple clamps, the kind that clamp tighter when
     they are pulled.  In addition to the nipple clamps, we
     also froze a key to mine and Jennifer's wrist cuffs in
     a separate cube with it's own string attached.  About
     three o'clock that afternoon, the strings and keys were
     frozen and we were all set to begin. 
    
          The first thing that we did was to pre-stage the
     keys to the assortment of locks that we were going to
     use to tie ourselves up with.  There were fifteen keys
     in all; one for each ball gag, one for each waist belt,
     three each for each set of wrist cuffs, one each for
     the locking ankle cuffs, and the key to the back door
     of the house.  Also, there were two keys to the locks
     that Jennifer was going to use to lock her high heels
     on her feet.  I was going to wear high heeled boots.
    
          Jennifer took the key to the back door and placed
     it in my mailbox out in the front yard.  The keys to
     our ball gags, ankle cuffs, and Jennifer's shoe locks
     were placed on the bed in the house.  I then took the
     one set of the keys to our wrist cuffs that were not
     frozen in an ice cube, and shuffled them in my hand and
     had Jennifer pick one out.  This key was placed in the
     garage on the floor.  Neither one of us knew which key
     was in there, so we would have to walk out there and
     find out who got their hands free first.  The other
     key, that Jennifer didn't pick, the ones to our waist
     belts and the other wrist cuff key were tied to a
     string from the ceiling out in the guest room.  They
     would be out of reach when our hands were locked behind
     us.
    
          The whole idea with the keys was that Jennifer and
     I would have to walk out to the garage bound and
     gagged, get the one key off the floor and see whose
     cuffs it would unlock.  Once that person's hands were
     free, then we would have to walk back into the guest
     room to get the other keys that were on the string
     hanging from the ceiling.  They were easy to reach once
     your hands were free.  Then we would have to wait until
     dark in order for us to make that long trip to the
     front yard to retrieve the house key.  We would have to
     go together because we were going to lock our ankles to
     each other with a four foot chain.  Once we were in the
     house, we would be able to take our gags off, release
     our ankle cuffs and be free.  Simple huh!  So we
     thought.
    
          We made sure that the garage side door was shut
     but not locked and that the key to the one set of wrist
     cuffs was in it's place on the garage floor.  We then
     set up our safety.
    
          I took the last set of keys to our wrist cuffs and
     attached each one to a bucket of oil that was placed on
     the upper shelve in the closet.  These buckets also had
     attached to them a long string that we laid on the
     floor until we were ready for the final task of tieing
     ourselves up.  More on this latter.
    
          We went back into the house to get dressed for our
     adventure.  We would dress in the house, then very
     quickly run out back to the guest room.  We had moved
     the other set of keys that were already frozen in the
     ice cube along with the nipple clamps and strings, out
     to the freezer.  We also transferred my TV and VCR out
     back so that we could watch some good bondage movies to
     help pass the time.
    
          Back in the house, Jennifer chose to wear a black
     leather mini skirt with back high heeled opera pumps
     that had five inch heels.  Underneath the mini skirt,
     she wore a white silk garter belt topped off with black
     nylon stockings.  There was a beautiful contrast
     between the stockings and Jennifer's tanned thighs.
     The mini skirt didn't cover the top of her stockings
     and I could see where the garters were attached.
     Jennifer did not where a blouse, so she was nude from
     the waist up. 
    
          I chose to wear my black boned corset that
     required
     Jennifer's help to lace up.  Attached to the corset,
     was six garters to which I attached a pair of black
     stockings.  When the corset was tightly laced, it gave
     me an hour glass shape and it's feeling of restraint
     felt wonderful.  The corset pushed my breasts up making
     them firm and hard.  To top off my outfit.  I wore a
     pair of knee-high black leather boots with five inch
     spiked heels.
    
          Under my corset, and under Jennifer's leather mini
     skirt we both wore a pair of black high waisted latex
     panties with built in butt plug and dildo.  When the
     panties were pulled up tight, there was a sense of full
     around.  Both Jennifer and I also wore elbow length
     black leather gloves.  We looked like two bondage
     beauties, out of a John Willie bondage magazine, which
     by, the way is where we got the idea from.  It was my
     idea to add the latex panties with butt plugs and
     dildos.
    
          After we were dressed, we checked to make sure
     that the keys were in their place on the bed, the front
     door was locked and all of the lights turned out.  We
     then checked the backyard very carefully for any signs
     of my next door neighbors.  Luckily, they were in the
     house and we could proceed to the guest room without
     too much trouble.  Trying to run in spiked heels and
     boots was not easy to say the least especially with a
     rear and pussy full of rubber!.
         
          As I left the house, I locked the door as I shut
     it.  Even if we did not tie ourselves up, we would
     still have to wait until dark to get back in the house.
     We could not just walk around to the front yard dressed
     the way we were.  When we got to the guest room, we
     locked the door and pulled the shades.  We did not want
     someone looking in and taking advantage of two
     helplessly bound and gagged females (the thought was
     very stimulating though).
    
                              CHAPTER SEVENTEEN
    
                                 THE EVENT
    
    
    
    
          The first thing that Jennifer did when she got to
     the room was to lock her high heels pumps on her feet
     with the small chains and two of the small locks that
     we had pre-staged earlier that day.  Remember, the keys
     to these locks were lying on the bed in the house.  We
     then proceeded to set up the TV and VCR.  We put on one
     of my videotapes that I had prepared by copying three
     of my favorite bondage movies.  It gave Jennifer and I
     about four hours of bondage entertainment to keep us
     from getting bored.
    
          We then marked the spots on the floor where we
     were going to be tied up and put two hooks in the
     ceiling about twelve inches apart.  I also had put
     three other hooks in the ceiling that I had used for
     past bondage adventures.  One was directly in the
     ceiling over my head, another was in the ceiling about
     five feet away, and the last was hanging over the bed.
    
          I then placed the keys to our waist belts and the
     unknown wrist cuff key on the hook hanging from the
     ceiling above the bed.  When our hands were locked
     behind us, these keys would be out of reach.  This
     setup forces us to walk out to the garage to get the
     key which is on the floor.  The only problem was we did
     not know  whose cuffs the key would unlock.  We had a
     fifty/fifty chance.  When one of our hands were free,
     we could come back into the guest room and reach up to
     get the other key and remove some but not all of the
     bondage.
    
          I now took the second set of keys to our wrist
     cuffs that were attached to a string, frozen in an ice
     cube and tied the free end of the string to the hook
     that was going to be over my head.  I then attached the
     ice cube to the other hook that was five feet away.  It
     was attached in such a way that when the ice melted,
     the keys would swing down to where I could reach them
     and get free. 
    
          This procedure was what we were going to use as a
     first back up escape method.  Remember, I usually call
     Jennifer and ask her to come over later that day and
     use her as a safety monitor.  However, since she will
     be just as tied up as I will be, that method will not
     work, so therefore I will use the string and ice as a
     backup method.  The size of the ice cube was such that
     it would melt in about four or five hours.  We used
     this length of time to ensure that the other ice cubes
     for our nipple clamps would melt first, forcing us to
     go out to the garage to get free vice spending another
     two or three hours in such stringent bondage, with
     nipple clamps still on our nipples. We either go to the
     garage and take out chances outside or stay in the room
     and wait for the ice cube to melt still in tight
     bondage.
    
          We then set up our second safety by attaching the
     strings that were tied to the buckets of oil, to the
     hooks above out heads.  The strings were looped in such
     a way that we could both grab the string with our bound
     hands.  However, if we had to use that method to get
     free, the mess from the oil would take hours to clean
     up.
    
          The next thing that we did was to thread the
     strings that had the nipple clamps attached to one end
     and an ice cube to the other, through one of the hooks
     in the ceiling.  One string per hook.  The hooks were
     small enough so that the ice cube would have to melt
     almost completely away before it would allow the string
     to pass through.  
    
          This was the technique that Jennifer and I used to
     keep us tied up in the guest room for a while, before
     we would be allowed to walk to the garage.  We would be
     tied to the ceiling by our nipples.  When the ice
     melted on the other end of the string, we would be able
     to leave the room.  But this wasn't it to our self-
     bondage, there was more!
    
          Both Jennifer and I attached a set of locking
     ankle cuffs around our ankles.  Before we locked them,
     we made sure that the lock went through the end of a
     four foot chain.  Each lock was then locked securely.
     We were now connected by a chain attached to our
     ankles.  The keys to the ankles cuffs were on the bed
     in the house.  With the ankle cuffs locked on, I
     couldn't remove my boots, so therefore, I too like
     Jennifer, will have to wear my high heeled boots and
     suffer the same foot bondage, all afternoon and evening
     until I could get into the house and unlock the cuffs.
    
          The ankles cuffs left Jennifer and I with about
     four inches of room between our ankles.  We were very
     effectively hobbled, and as some of us may know, trying
     to walk while hobbled in high heels is a bondage all by
     itself.  Jennifer and I would have to walk all the way
     out to the front yard while hobbled, connected by a
     four foot chain, to get the house key, so that we could
     get inside to free ourselves from the rest of our
     bondage.
    
          The next bondage item was the waist belts.  Mine
     was a simple chastity belt which meant it had a leather
     strap that went around the waist and one that went
     through the crotch and locked in front.  Jennifer's was
     just a black four inch leather waist strap that also
     locked like mine with a hasp lock.
    
          Attached to both of our waist straps in the back
     was a large "D"-ring to which our leather wrist cuffs
     were locked to.  Jennifer put her waist belt on and I
     did the same with the chastity belt, pulling it good
     and tight pushing my dildo and butt plug deeper into
     their respective orifices.  However, before we locked
     the belts on, we ran the locks through rings that were
     attached to the ends of a four foot wooden broomstick.
     This would keep Jennifer and I separated until we got
     back into the guest room and could get the keys to our
     waist belts which were hanging over the bed.  I will
     explain the reason for using the broomstick a little
     later.
    
          I now turned on the TV and the VCR.  Jennifer and
     I then hobbled over to where the nipple clamps were
     hanging and got ready for the final stages of our
     adventure.
    
          It was time for the ball gags.  These were
     specially made for this adventure.  The gags included a
     medium size red rubber ball with a small chain running
     through the middle.  Jennifer and I picked up our gags
     and put them in our mouths and then locked the chains
     tightly behind our heads, under our hair.  These gags
     were a little bigger then what we had been using the
     whole weekend and they filled our mouths completely.  
    
          They were very effective in preventing Jennifer
     and I from talking to each other let alone calling for
     help.  Because of the locks, we would have to wear the
     gags for the entire period of self-bondage because the
     keys to the locks for our gags were in the house.  We
     would probably be wearing the ball gag along with the
     ankles cuff and hobbles for about six or seven hours.
     It would just depend on when Jennifer and I could make
     that long trip around to the front yard to get the
     house key that was sitting in my mailbox.
    
    
                             CHAPTER EIGHTEEN
    
                            THE MOMENT OF TRUTH
    
    
    
    
          I checked around the room and made sure that we
     had covered all aspects of our bondage.  I also made
     sure one more time that our back up escape methods
     would work if we got in trouble.  I made sure that I
     was standing in the right place to get the keys when
     they swung down.  I had done this many times before, so
     I knew it would work, it would just take awhile.
    
          Jennifer and I were now at the point of no return.
     We both very slowly and carefully attached a nipple
     clamp to each nipple.  We then tried moving around a
     little bit to see how much play we had.  We didn't have
     much at all.  We would almost have to stand in the same
     place for the whole time to prevent increasing the
     pressure to our nipples.  The strings were short enough
     that our breast were actually being lifted up by the
     nipples, but only a little.  We could not bend our
     knees at all.  Remember, these nipple clamps were the
     kind that got tighter as they were pulled, so trying to
     pull them off with the string would only increase the
     pressure, making matters worse.  They were not going to
     slip off unless we fell or something and exerted lots
     of pressure.       It was time for the final step, that
     moment of truth.  We reached around behind us and put
     our wrists into the wrist cuffs.  We both looked at
     each other, smiled behind our gags and locked them.
     Our only hope now was the melting of ice to save us.
     We were totally bound and gagged, and forced to stay in
     the room by our nipples.  The broom stick kept us far
     enough apart so that I could not somehow reach over to
     Jennifer and release her nipple clamps and vice versa.
     It also keeps us together, one of us can not leave
     without the other, so we would therefore have to wait
     for both of the ice cubes to melt before we would be
     able to walk outside.  That would be about two hours
     from now.  The broomstick also forces both of us to
     stay still, not only for the discomfort in our own
     nipples, but for the other person's nipples as well.
     If I move, Jennifer moves, and we both pay for it.
    
    
    
                             CHAPTER NINETEEN
    
                               TOGETHERNESS
    
    
    
    
          For the first couple of minutes, Jennifer and I
     tried to get the feel of our bondage.  We were good.
     There was going to be no escape from our bondage until
     the right time.  We just had to try and relax and watch
     our bondage tapes.  Hopefully this would take our minds
     off the dull ache that was starting to build in our
     nipples and in our jaws from the oversized ball gags
     that we had used. 
    
          Occasionally, we would try to pull the nipple
     clamps to see if we could get the ice to break or the
     clamps to slip off, but all our efforts only made the
     clamps tighten down harder and increase our discomfort.
     We would just have to wait.
    
          Jennifer and I were fast learning the finer points
     of bondage i.e. tight restraint, helplessness, and
     loneliness.  We could not talk to each other because of
     the ball gags, and we could not touch or tease each
     other due to our bondage positions.        We had
     talked about the possibility of something going wrong,
     forcing us to remain prisoners of our own bondage for
     God knows how long!  That unknown possibility made
     being tied up all that much more exciting and worth
     while.  It's amazing what thoughts can go through your
     mind when you are all tied up and are relying on the
     simple melting of an ice cube for your freedom (what if
     the string gets caught on the hook in the ceiling after
     the ice melts?..What happens if the garage door gets
     locked by mistake?..What if someone just
     happens to come into my backyard and look into the
     guest room?).
    
          Being tied up is not all that bad if you are tied
     to a chair or tied on the floor or bed, but being tied
     up and forced to stand in very high heeled shoes or
     boots, for over two hours is very hard on the feet and
     what is worse is when you are forced to remain standing
     in one place by your nipples, that is worse yet (but
     exciting)!  Add this to the fullness of the dildo and
     butt plugs and the bondage is almost complete.  We
     could have added  blindfolds but decided that the
     absent of sight along with the tight bondage would be
     too much.  With the way we were tied, we would not have
     been able to help each other if one of us had fallen.
     Getting up would be hard enough without the
     blindfold...maybe next time under less stringent
     conditions. 
    
          It is funny how time seems to slow down when you
     want something to happen so bad.  After about two hours
     of standing there having to remain very still, both
     Jennifer and I were ready to be free.  You could see it
     in our faces, we were both drooling down our chins on
     to our chests and our nipples were very sore from all
     the tension of the nipple clamps.  In addition, our
     shoulders and feet ached from the tight bondage and
     high heels.  
         At about the two and one half hour point,
     Jennifer's ice cube melted enough to slip through the
     eyelet.  She was now free but she could not go anywhere
     because she was attached to me by the broomstick and I
     was still attached to the ceiling by my nipples.
     Jennifer would just have to wait until I was free. 
     Jennifer teased me by moving me around slightly with
     the
     broomstick, causing the pulling on my nipples to
     increase.  I couldn't wait to get free from this clamps
     and pay Jennifer back!
    
          My ice cube melted about 15 minutes later and at
     this point we were both free to move out to the garage
     and start the second phase of our self-bondage
     adventure.
    
    
                             CHAPTER TWENTY
    
                              THE JOURNEY
    
    
    
    
          The trip out to the garage was very slow.  We had
     first checked the backyard to make sure it was clear
     and then we headed out.  I had to walk backwards
     because the waist belt would not allow me or Jennifer
     to turn around.
    
          It took about 85 steps to reach the garage door.
     The trip was fairly uneventful (too bad).  We only had
     one problem along the way.  The string that was
     attached to Jennifer's nipple clamps was dragging along
     the ground and it got caught on a crack in the
     sidewalk.  This stopped Jennifer in her tracks.  We
     both knew that if we fell, there would be no way to
     stand back up.  We would have to crawl as best as we
     could to get to the garage.  We would then have to
     figure out how to open the door once we got there.
    
          Crawling is hard too do when you are tied together
     and gagged and forced to coordinate our movements
     without talking.  It is also hard to crawl when you
     have nipple clamps attached to your tits and these
     clamps have a six foot strings attached to them.
     Luckily, Jennifer's string came free when we backed up
     in the other direction.
    
          Once we were in the garage, we both realized that
     it was going to a problem to reach down and retrieve
     the key off the floor.  We did not want to just fall
     from the standing position because with our hands
     locked behind us, we would probably get hurt.  So we
     had to very slowly bend our knees until we were both
     squatting and then carefully lean over until we fell to
     the ground.  (Next time we will put the key on a shelf
     that is waist high).  Next time!
    
          Luckily, Jennifer fell near the key and it was
     only a matter of shifting our bound bodies a couple of
     feet in order for her to get at it.  Unfortunately the
     one thing that we did not practice was for Jennifer to
     try and unlock the wrist cuffs with leather gloves on.
     I could see that she was having a problem finding the
     key hole.  It takes a lot of practice.  However, after
     about five minutes, she shook her head in the yes
     direction trying to tell me that she had the key in the
     hole, however, as luck would have it, it was the wrong
     key.  It did not fit Jennifer's cuffs.
    
          We would now have to reposition ourselves in such
     a way that I could use the key.  This took a few
     minutes and it was
     complicated by the fact that Jennifer was lying on my
     nipple clamp string and I could not move until she got
     off it.  She did and we got turned around and I got the
     key to my wrist cuffs and unlocked them.  My hands were
     now free.
    
          The first thing I did was to very carefully remove
     the nipple clamps from my tits.  This turned out to
     cause more discomfort then leaving them on.  They
     started to sting as the blood rushed back into the
     nipples. I slowly sat there as caressed them with my
     gloved hands until the pain subsided.  Jennifer was
     getting impatience so I next reached over and very
     slowly pulled on Jennifer's clamps.  Jennifer just
     closed her eyes and bit down on the ball gag.  This was
     here payback for moving me around back in the guest
     room.    The tough part was over.
    
          Once my nipple clamps were off. clamps were off,
     we just laid on the floor for a few minutes catching
     our breath.  When Jennifer was ready, I very carefully
     picked myself up off the floor, then I helped Jennifer
     up.  Remember, we were still kept separated by the four
     foot broomstick and Jennifer's hands were still locked
     behind her.  After a little struggling, we were finally
     on our feet and ready to head back to the guest room.
     Before we left the garage, I decided that Jennifer
     needed some more pay back.  As Jennifer eyes widen with
     shock, I carefully tied her nipple clamp string to the
     broomstick between us, causing her to stoop over.  She
     would stay that way until we got back into the guest
     room.  I'm sure that my turn for punishment was coming!
    
          We first checked the backyard for any signs of
     intruders, there were none, and we started on that long
     walk back to the room.  Again, I walked backwards
     mainly because my hands were free and I could better
     balance myself.  The trip was made without any hitches.
     The trip was a little slower due to the fact that
     Jennifer had to stoop over.
    
          Once we got inside, I locked the door and we made
     our way over to the bed where I then reached up and
     retrieved the keys to our waist belts and Jennifer's
     wrist cuffs.  In a few seconds, I was free from the
     broomstick and removed my chastity belt.  I then
     proceeded to unlock Jennifer's wrists and removed her
     waist belt.  Jennifer reached up and slowly removed her
     nipple clamps. What a relief.  I could see it in her
     eyes.  We both then removed our leather gloves, they
     had again served their purpose of prolonging the
     bondage. 
    
          We were now free except for our ball gags, ankle
     cuffs, and the four foot chain that still connected our
     feet together.  The keys to all these locks, if you
     will remember, are on the bed in the house. 
    
          All we had to do now was wait for darkness so that
     Jennifer and I could make that long trip to the front
     yard and get the key to the back door.  It was five
     o'clock now, so we had about four or five hours to
     kill, we only hoped that our jaws would make it for
     that amount of time.  Since our ankles were still
     locked together, we couldn't remove the latex panties
     and thus the dildo and butt plugs would remain with up
     the rest of the evening.
    
          It was a long five hours to say the least.  We
     couldn't talk because of the ball gags, and we were
     always at least four feet from each other due to the
     chain at our ankles.  We just spent our five hours
     watching the rest of my bondage videos and reading
     bondage magazines hoping that the time would go quick,
     of course, it didn't.  We did manage to take the time
     for a quick lesbian affair on the bed.  It was quite a
     site.  Two women bound and gagged, one booted the other
     one in heels.  Each of us spent time caressing the
     other's sore nipples and pushing the dildos in and out.
     Had we not been gagged the noise from the orgasms would
     have surely awaken the neighbors.
    
    
                              CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE
    
                                 THE WALK
    
    
    
    
          At about nine-thirty that evening, we decided to
     try our luck at the long walk to the front yard.  It
     was a very slow walk, especially in high heels and
     hobbles.  We only hoped that no one would see us.  It
     would look kind of funny seeing two bare breasted
     females that were gagged, trying to walk out to the
     front yard. 
    
          The walk was long and fairly uneventful.  We did
     have to wait in the shadows on the house for a couple
     on minutes while a car or two went past.
    
          Eventually, we retrieved the key to the back door
     (even though Jennifer had made a mistake and put the
     key in my
     neighbors mailbox).  Once we got back inside the house,
     we immediately unlocked and removed our ball gags, then
     removed our ankles cuffs.  Jennifer then unlocked and
     removed her heels and I removed my boots.  My feet were
     really sore and so were Jennifer's.
    
          We got out of our bondage outfits and slowly
     removed the latex panties, dildo, and butt plugs.
     Needless to say the dildo was wet and slippery.  We
     then took a nice long hot shower together.  We then
     settled down for a much deserved drink for the both of
     us and a cigarette for Jennifer. 
    
          During our break, we discussed our self-bondage
     experience.  We both decided that we really enjoyed the
     experience very much but we had to admit, that I liked
     the self-bondage better than Jennifer.  Jennifer says
     that she does like to be tied up tightly by someone
     else who can then be in total control over her.  She
     also stated that she prefers to be on the giving end of
     bondage more than the receiving end.  That suited me
     just fine.
    
          It was one of the best weekends of my life.  The
     amount of bondage that was discussed, practiced, read
     about, and watched on video was enough to last most
     people a lifetime.  What was best was that now I had a
     beautiful bondage partner that I could live out both of
     our many fantasies.
    
          As I walk Jennifer to the door that Sunday
     evening, we both looked at each and embraced in a long
     and wet kiss.  We both know that we would do this again
     real soon.  
    
          After she had left, I was so excited, that when I
     went to bed, I locked my big toes together with a set
     of thumbcuffs, gagged myself with a piece of grey duct
     tape, and then locked a set of handcuffs on my wrist in
     front of me.  I then turned off the light and went fast
     asleep.  All I could dream of was the many different
     bondage games that Jennifer and I could play.
    
    
                            CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO
    
                                   GAMES
    
    
    
    
          Jennifer and I are always inventing new bondage
     games to play.  We play games like "Mistress and
     Slave", "Kidnapped", "Dual Self- Bondage", "Public
     Bondage", and "Solo Bondage".  The first two games are
     self explanatory so I'll just describe the last two.   
    
    
          In "Public Bondage", the idea is to tie one
     another up or add some type of restraint to certain
     parts of the body that can be worn while out in the
     public.  For example, one time Jennifer and I went to a
     movie and I brought along two sets of thumb cuffs.  I
     had Jennifer remove her high heels and then I proceeded
     to lock her big toes around the chair leg in front of
     us.  I then locked her thumbs behind her back and we
     then settled down to watch the movie.  Things were
     going fine until a bunch of kids decided that they
     wanted to sit in the same row that Jennifer and I were
     in.  The kids had to walk over Jennifer's legs and all
     Jennifer could do was sit there and smile.  What made
     matters worse was that Jennifer had chosen to wear her
     short leather mini skirt and as she moved for the boys,
     he skirt started to hike up and expose the top of her
     stockings.  Jennifer was humiliated to say the least.
     Jennifer did repay me for that adventure the very next
     Wednesday which turned out to be my birthday.
    
          Jennifer called me the night before and told me
     that she had a surprise for me on my birthday.  She
     told me that to get my present from her, I was to wear
     to work a sweater and skirt combination with my
     knee-high black high heeled boots, but underneath, I
     was to wear my white latex stockings, matching garter
     belt and latex panties.
    
          The next morning I was so excited that I could
     hardly dress myself.  Slipping my legs into the cool
     latex stockings and panties almost made me come right
     there in the bedroom. I had to control myself because I
     knew today would bring some interesting events.       
     When I got to work that morning, there was a note on my
     desk saying that Jennifer had called to say that she
     would be at the office around two o'clock that
     afternoon.  It was going to a be a long morning of
     sexual anticipation.
    
          At two o'clock, Jennifer walked into my office.
     She was wearing a blue leather dress with black gloves,
     black seamed stockings, and black patent leather opera
     pumps with four inch heels.  She looked like a model
     from a Paris fashion show.  She was also carrying a
     leather briefcase.
    
          She walked in and shut the door behind her.  She
     asked me if I had worn what she had asked me to last
     night.  I told her yes and showed her.  Then she asked
     me if I was ready to receive my birthday present and if
     I was, I was to follow her specific commands.  Of
     course, I told her I was all hers.
    
          Jennifer then told me to stand up and remove my
     sweater and bra, which I did hesitantly (I hoped no one
     would come in).  She then pulled a roll of black
     electrician's tape from her briefcase and proceeded to
     put two, four inch long pieces of tape across each
     nipple forming an "X" on each breast.  Jennifer then
     took a long piece of tape and wrapped it entirely
     around my chest and across my nipples.  She told me
     that this tape bra would take the place of my satin bra
     and that the tape on my nipples would prevent them from
     standing out and being seen through the sweater.  The
     tape was very restrictive and did not allow my breasts
     to swing from side to side.  So far I could handle
     this, it was the next item that really made me sweat.
    
          With my breasts taken care of, Jennifer now
     ordered me to take off my skirt and latex panties.
     When I had done this Jennifer then pulled from her
     briefcase, a leather chastity belt that had a vibrating
     butt plug and dildo.  She walked around behind me and
     strapped the belt around my waist.  She then very
     carefully brought the other strap between my legs,
     turned on the vibrators, and inserted them into their
     respective places.  The feeling was wonderful.
     Jennifer then locked the belt in back with a padlock to
     which I knew I did not have a key to.  Jennifer then
     told me that this was the pay back for the "Public
     Bondage" at the movie last week.  I could all ready
     tell that this was going to be a long afternoon,  I
     only hoped that I would make it home.
    
          Before Jennifer let me put my sweater and skirt
     back on, she made me stand in front of my desk so that
     she could take a couple of pictures of me with her
     polaroid camera.  The contrast between the white latex
     stockings and the black leather of the chastity belt
     made for a sharp picture.
    
          After this was done, Jennifer allowed me to put my
     clothes back on.  No one would ever know what I had on
     underneath my skirt and top.  If anyone were to find
     out, I think I would die from humiliation.  Jennifer
     then added one more article of restraint to my already
     excited body.
    
          Jennifer pulled from her briefcase a box with a
     bow on the top.  She said that one of my birthday
     presents was inside.  I opened the box to find a set of
     silver plated handcuffs.  I was very touched by the
     gift.  Jennifer then surprised me by telling me to hold
     out my wrists so that I could try them on.  Without
     thinking, I did just that, and Jennifer snapped the
     cuffs on my wrists in front of me.  It was then that I
     realized that I didn't have the key.  Jennifer sat back
     in her chair, lit a cigarette and smiled at me.  I
     begged Jennifer to unlock them before somebody came in
     and saw them.  Jennifer just laughed and picked up my
     bra and latex panties and placed them in her briefcase
     and headed for the door.  I was almost in a state of
     panic. 
    
        Before Jennifer left, she told me that she would
     give the key, in an envelope to my assistant outside.
     With that, she just turned and left the office.  I sat
     back in my chair in total shock.  Here I was, a
     professional business women at work, wearing a tape
     bra, latex stockings, chastity belt and handcuffs. 
    
          The humiliation that building up inside was almost
     to much.  The vibrators were doing a great job of
     keeping me very stimulated and the tape on my breast
     and nipples, did not let me forget that they were
     there.
    
          After a couple of minutes, my assistant walked in
     with a blue envelope.  I had to keep my hands under my
     desk to prevent the handcuffs from being seen.  Inside
     the envelope, there was a key and some instructions.
     The instructions said that I was to leave the tape on
     my breasts until I got home and that there were further
     instructions waiting for me when I arrived.
    
          After work ended, I left in a rush.  It had been
     very difficult to sit through the afternoon meetings.
     The vibrators that were locked between my legs kept my
     mind day dreaming about the evening ahead.  I could
     only wonder what Jennifer had in store for my birthday.
     Also, everyone kept looking at me and I kept wondering
     if they could hear the sound of the vibrator.  However,
     my attention was brought back to the real world every
     time I tried to shift my weight in my chair.  This was
     due to the butt plug sticking up my rear.
     
                            CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE
    
                          A BIRTHDAY TO REMEMBER
    
    
    
    
          When I arrived home, there was a note lying on the
     table along with a pair of Jennifer's cotton panties
     (wet of course), a leather strap, a long black latex
     sheet, elbow-length black leather gloves, and a leather
     paddle with a pink bow attached to the handle.  It was
     obvious what part of my evening was to entail.  
    
          The note said to remove my skirt and sweater, gag
     myself by stuffing the panties in my mouth and securing
     them with the leather strap.  I was then to cover the
     whole thing with the four inch latex sheet.  This would
     make for a very secure gag and of course, Jennifer's
     panties were not soaked with water. 
    
           After I was gagged, I was to bring the paddle and
     gloves into the bedroom, give the paddle to Jennifer,
     present myself for inspection, then put on the leather
     gloves, place myself in bondage with the restraints
     that were provided and wait for the surprise.         I
     gagged myself as the note had instructed and removed my
     outer clothing.  I then picked up the paddle and
     leather gloves and started towards my bedroom.  Before
     reaching the bedroom, I happened to pass my full length
     mirror that is on my hallway bathroom door.  I stopped
     to admire the bound figure that was reflecting in the
     mirror.  I was semi-nude with a black tape bra that
     only cover my nipples, gagged with panties and black
     latex sheet, wearing a black leather chastity belt that
     made my ass cheeks spread apart (a good position for a
     little spanking?) white latex stockings and garter
     belt, and high-heeled black leather boots.  I was quite
     the submissive!
    
          When I entered the bedroom, Jennifer was lying on
     the bed.  She was dressed from head to toe in black
     leather.  She was wearing a black leather corset with a
     quarter cup bra that pushed her breasts up very high,
     leaving her nipples exposed and erect, leather panties,
     crotchless of course, black thigh-high leather
     stockings attached to the corset by eight garters,
     shiny black leather ankle boots with stiletto heels,
     and to top off the outfit, black elbow length kid
     leather gloves.  She was drinking a glass of wine,
     smoking a long white cigarette, that she was holding
     between her gloved fingers, and reading my latest
     bondage magazine that must have arrived in the mail. 
    
          In the middle of the room lying on the floor, was
     my three foot metal spreader bar with locking ankle
     cuffs.  Above the bar, hanging from a hook from the
     ceiling, was a chain to which another set of handcuffs
     were locked. 
    
          I walked over to the bed and handed Jennifer the
     paddle.  Jennifer tested the chastity belt to ensure
     that the belt was still tightly locked on and made sure
     that the vibrator was still working.  From the way her
     gloved fingers came out of my crotch wet, the vibrator
     was doing it's intended job.  Jennifer then inspected
     the tape bra to ensure it wasn't removed.  Finally she
     inspected the latex gag that I was wearing to ensure I
     followed the her instruction to the letter.  She asked
     me how her panties tasted?  I could only shake my head
     to tell her I knew what that taste was.  Before I
     applied my self-bondage, Jennifer had me kiss her feet
     with her gagged lips.  I was really turning into a good
     submissive.
    
          I now put the leather gloves on each arm.  I then
     proceeded to lock my ankles apart using the ankle cuffs
     and spreader bar.  The boots that I wore protected my
     ankles from any chaffing.  I then reached up and locked
     the handcuffs on my wrist.  I was now Jennifer's bound
     slave.  Jennifer just watched me through a soft white
     cloud of smoke.
    
          As I stood there in bondage, my mind was racing.
     What did Jennifer have in store for me.  I was becoming
     very excited from the vibrator but with my hands locked
     over my head, I could not reach those special areas of
     my body that needed caressing to push me over the edge.
    
          Jennifer got up from the bed and slowly walked
     towards me.  She had the paddle in one gloved hand and
     the cigarette in the other.  She took the paddle and
     slowly caressed my bottom.  She commented on the way
     the chastity belt separated my ass cheeks and made for
     a perfect target.
    
          She told me that I was to get a birthday spanking
     and that I was to count each of the strokes.  If I
     missed a stroke, there would be another.  Needless to
     say it was a long 34 strokes, even though I am only 28
     years old.  When the birthday spanking was done,
     Jennifer then told that she had another surprise for
     me.
    
          For being such a good girl, Jennifer had purchased
     some additional presents for me.  She pulled from a box
     a black leather corset, long black, high waisted,
     leather hobble skirt, a black leather single arm glove,
     and black patent leather opera pumps with six inch
     heels.  Jennifer was going to dress me head to toe in
     black leather.
    
          The first thing she did was to remove the tape bra
     and tape from my nipples.  She then unlocked and
     carefully removed the chastity belt, vibrator, and butt
     plug.  Jennifer then released my feet from the spreader
     bar, removed my boots and the latex stockings and
     garter belt.  I was now standing in the middle of the
     bedroom bound with my hands locked over my head,
     wearing only a latex gag and black leather elbow-length
     gloves.
    
          Jennifer then decided that I needed a little
     torture in my life, and she proceeded to attach a set
     of metal nipple clips to my already sensitive nipples.
     These clips were joined by a small chain, and to the
     chain, was tied a long piece of string.  Jennifer
     threaded the string through a hook on the ceiling and
     tied off the other end to the bed.  She pulled the
     string taut causing me to lift up on my tip toes to
     keep the pressure on my nipples to a minimum. 
    
          With my nipples tied the way they were, I could
     not move around at all.   Jennifer took her gloved hand
     and slowly caressed my breasts and underarms.  She knew
     that I was very ticklish, but I could not lower my
     arms, or move away from her because of the nipple
     clamps and the handcuffs.
    
          Jennifer now moved around behind me and put the
     corset around my waist.  She cinched the corset very
     tightly thus giving my body that hour glass shape.
     This corset fitted just below my breasts to just above
     my crotch.  It pushed my breasts up nice and high.  She
     then locked the corset on with two special padlock.
     She told me that she had mailed me the keys to the
     corset at my office.  I would have to wait until
     tomorrow to get the corset off.
    
          She then slowly pulled on black silk stockings on
     each of my legs taking care to caress the inside of my
     thighs on the way up.  She was driving me wild with
     passion.  She attached the stockings to the corset with
     six garters that were attached to the corset.    
         After this was done, she put the six inch high
     heeled pumps on my feet.  I could tell that standing in
     these heels for a long period of time was going to be
     rough.
    
          Before Jennifer put the skirt on me, she put a
     "Joni's Butterfly" vibrator on me pressing it tightly
     against my crotch.  The vibrator had a cord attached to
     the ON/OFF switch which Jennifer strapped to my waist. 
      
    
          Jennifer then took the leather hobble skirt and
     held it open for me as I step into the opening.  She
     pulled the skirt up to my waist and over my hips.  The
     fit was very snug.  She zipped the skirt up in back by
     my waist and down by my ankles.  This drew my legs very
     close together and it was getting harder and harder to
     keep my balance.  Had it not been for the handcuffs and
     of coarse the nipple clamps, I probably would have lost
     my balance.  This skirt also had a small strap that
     went beneath the soles of my of my high heels that
     prevented the skirt from ridding up my legs.  It also
     prevented my from removing my pumps.
    
          Jennifer now removed the latex sheet from my
     around my mouth and panty gag.  She then put a leather
     discipline hood over my head and tightly laced the hood
     shut.  This hood had a penis gag built in and it filled
     my mouth completely.  It also had openings for my nose
     to allow easy breathing and openings for the eyes.
     Jennifer then locked the hood on my head by locking the
     leather collar that was attached to the hood, around my
     neck.  The hood was not coming off.  Now with the
     exception of my upper body and arms, I was encased in
     black leather.
    
          Next Jennifer loosen the string that kept the
     tension on my nipple clamps.  She did not remove the
     clamps though.  She then brought a bar stool over to
     where I standing and proceeded to unlock my hands from
     the handcuffs.  When this was done, she had me sit on
     the stool, to keep from falling. 
    
          She then brought my arms behind me and strapped my
     wrists together, palm to palm, with a small leather
     strap.  Jennifer then forced my arms and wrists into a
     black leather arm binder.  She tighten armbinder's
     straps thus forcing my arms and elbows very close
     together.  Jennifer buckled the leather straps that
     were attached to the binder up and over my shoulders,
     criss-crossing above my breasts.  The straps prevented
     the armbinder from falling down.  Jennifer then took a
     long leather strap and tightly strapped my arms to my
     body.  My leather bondage was almost complete.
    
          Jennifer then helped me over to the bed and had me
     lie down.  She attached a short leather leash to the
     chain that was attached to my nipple clips and tied the
     leash to head of the bed.  I was not going to leave the
     bed.  Jennifer then added a leather blindfold thus
     cutting off all light. 
    
          I was now totally encased in leather.  I could not
     talk, see, or barely hear do to the discipline hood and
     I was tied to the bed by my nipples.  This had been a
     favorite fantasy of mine for some time.  Jennifer and I
     have been trading fantasies with each other for quite
     awhile and we have been trying to make each others
     fantasize come true when the opportunity arose.
     Jennifer had used my birthday to fulfill my latest one.
     
    
          Jennifer leaned over my and put her mouth to my
     ear and wished me a happy birthday as she switched on
     my vibrator.  I was in heaven.  With the combination of
     the leather bondage, nipple discipline, and the
     vibrator, I would probably break all the orgasm records
     every set.
    
          Needless to say, it was quite a night.  Jennifer
     finally freed my after what seemed like forever but had
     only been two hours.  I lost count of the number of
     times that I orgasmed during that period.  The only
     reason that Jennifer released me was that she was
     growing anxious to try out all the new leather gear
     that she had bound me with.  Jennifer did get her turn
     bound in the black leather that evening and she enjoyed
     it just as much as I had.
    
          Public bondage can be very exciting but for me the
     game "Solo- Bondage" can be just as fun.
    
    
                           CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR
    
                               SOLO-BONDAGE
    
    
    
    
    
          The other game that Jennifer and I play a lot, is
     called "Solo-bondage".  This particular game involves
     my favorite subject, self-bondage.  Even though
     Jennifer and I tie each other up a lot, I still enjoy
     putting myself in restrictive bondage.  The thrill of
     not really knowing if I will get free without help
     always makes self-bondage a love that I will never give
     up.  However, now that Jennifer knows what I do to
     myself, and that I use her for my safety monitor, I
     have become more creative in my self-bondage
     adventures. 
    
          The rules to this particular game were simple, I
     would call Jennifer at work and tell her what time to
     come over and release me from my bondage.  Because I
     ask a lot of her, Jennifer gets to add some extras
     requirements of her own.  I would also tell her the
     type of bondage that I would be in, so that she would
     have an idea of the amount of restraint and stress that
     I would be under.  Jennifer knows that if I am trying
     some suspension bondage on myself, she can't be very
     late.  However, if the bondage involves a chair or bed,
     well Jennifer just might take her time in
     arriving.
    
          Earlier that day, I had called Jennifer and asked
     her to come over later that night around eight o'clock.
     I told her my plans and she then told me that I was to
     wear a blindfold and wooden clothespins on my nipples.
     My bondage was now set.  With what I had planned for
     myself and the extras that Jennifer had demanded, I
     would be in for an interesting evening of restraint.
    
          The position that I used for this night's bondage
     adventure came from a bondage movie that I had recently
     purchased.  The idea is to straddle a leather covered
     saw horse with your hands tied behind you.  The fun
     part comes when you pull your ankles up behind you off
     the floor.  This forces most of your weight to be
     supported by your crotch.  If your crotch is filled a
     dildo, then the dildo is buried deep within you with
     little hope of being expelled.  Any movement by you on
     the horse causes instant reaction to your crotch.
    
    
    
    
                           CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE
    
                                 THE SETUP
    
          I got home from work around five o'clock and I
     moved the saw horse from the garage to the middle of my
     bedroom.  It had only taken me a few days to build the
     horse and cover it with leather. 
    
          I then quickly shed all my clothes.  I had planned
     on tying myself up in the nude, but I decided to wear a
     pair of elbow- length black leather gloves.  They
     protect my wrists from chaffing and make it that much
     more restrictive. 
    
          Next, I attached a pre-measured length of chain to
     one of my hooks that I had installed in the ceiling.
     To the other end of the chain, I connected a set of
     leather wrist cuffs that were lockable.  The length of
     the chain was such that when my wrists were locked
     behind me and I was sitting on the wooden horse, my
     arms would be pulled up to about the middle of my back.
    
          Before I went any further, I set up my own safety
     device.  This was done just in case Jennifer was unable
     to come over and release me later that evening.  In the
     past, I have had to use the safety device to free
     myself on a couple of occasions.  Jennifer's car failed
     to start one night and I had tied myself up on the bed
     in a tight hogtie.  When Jennifer failed to show up
     after a couple of hours the keys to my wrists that I
     had frozen in an ice cube finally melted, and I had to
     crawl over and retrieve key.  Jennifer however, still
     had the keys to my leather collar and my ankle cuffs.
     I will explain more about this little quirk to the game
     later on.
    
          The safety device that I used this time was a #10
     can that was filled with water and frozen solid.  A key
     to my wrists cuffs was frozen in the middle of the can
     .  Attached to the key was a string about seven feet
     long.  I now removed the ice block from the can and
     placed the block up on a shelf across the room.  I had
     also placed the block in a tray to catch the melting
     water.
    
          The other end of the string was now tied to the
     same hook that my wrists would be attached to.  When
     the block of ice melted, the key would then swing down
     to where my hand were and I would be able to get free.
     To help the string swing correctly, I attached a small
     weight to the middle of the string. 
    
          The ice cube was large enough so that it would
     take about seven hours to melt.  This amount of time
     forces me to wait for Jennifer or stay in my
     self-imposed bondage for a considerable length of time.
     Thus far, my longest time spent in self-bondage was
     about two and one-half hours.
    
          I was now all set to begin. I put on a pair of
     elbow-length leather gloves and then placed leather
     cuff on each ankle.  I locked the cuffs on with two
     small locks.  Attached to each cuff was a small chain
     about three feet long.  I next buckled a two inch
     leather collar around my neck and also locked it on
     with another  small lock.  This collar had a metal "D"
     ring attached to the front.  I was now ready for the
     gag.
    
          This gag was special.  It was known as a "pump
     gag".  It consisted of a wide leather strap that went
     around the head and buckled in back.  The strap had a
     small hole in the front through which a small rubber
     tube was inserted.  On the inside of the strap,
     attached to one end of the tube, was a small rubber
     bulb and on the outside of the strap, attached to the
     other end, was an inflator, much like the inflator used
     in measuring blood pressure.  The idea is to insert the
     bulb into your mouth and then buckle the strap around
     your head.  You then slowly inflate the bulb until
     speech becomes non-existent. 
    
          I carefully inserted the bulb into my mouth and
     then buckled the leather straps tightly around my head
     and under my chin.  I had modified this gag by adding a
     chin strap which keeps me from opening my mouth as the
     bulb is being inflated.
    
          I now begin to slowly inflate the gag.  The
     feeling was wonderful.  I could feel my speech being
     deprived with each pump of the inflator.  I pumped the
     bulb up until my mouth was filled with rubber.  The
     chin strap did an excellent job of not letting me open
     my mouth.  Once I was satisfied that I was gagged
     securely enough, I locked the gag on with another small
     lock.       I should explain about these small locks.
     The ones on my ankles, leather collar, and gag had a
     blue dot on them.  Jennifer is the only one who has the
     key to these locks.  The spare key is kept taped under
     my mailbox out in my front yard.  This is just
     something else to add to the fun.  Anytime I use these
     locks, I always have to wait for Jennifer to arrive and
     free me.  One time, she left me hobbled and gagged all
     night long (my hands were free though).  I tried to
     hobble out to the mailbox late that night, but Jennifer
     had taken the spare keys and had only left me a note
     saying she would be back in the morning before I went
     to work.  All I could do was go to bed and sleep with
     my bondage.  I was now ready for the final stage of
     tonight's self- bondage adventure.
    
          I made one last check of the front and back doors
     to ensure that they were locked (Jennifer had her own
     key).  I then turned on the radio to keep me
     entertained while I waited for Jennifer to arrive.  The
     time was now 7:05 in the evening, so I had about an
     hour to enjoy my bondage.
    
          I picked up the leather blindfold and buckled it
     loosely around my neck.  I then  picked up two wooden
     clothespins and carefully attached one to each nipple.
     Putting them on is not as bad as taking them off.  The
     clothespins on the nipples have always given me a
     greater appreciation for my bondage.  They serve to
     remind me that the bondage is real, self-imposed or
     not,in that I can't remove them until my hands were
     freed.             I now picked up the dildo that I had
     previously lubricated and carefully inserted it deep in
     my crotch.  I then got up on the saw horse and position
     myself in the middle.  The pressure on the dildo was
     instantly felt in my crotch.  I only hoped that I would
     make it through the evening.
    
          Attached to the top of the wooden horse in back of
     me was a metal ring and two snap hooks.  I very
     carefully brought one ankle up behind me at a time and
     attached the ankle chain to the snap hook. 
    
          Attached to the horse in front of me, was another
     metal ring.  This metal ring had attached to it, a
     three foot
     adjustable leather strap.  On the other end of the
     strap, was another snap hook.  I snapped this hook to
     the "D" ring on my collar and tightened the strap
     enough to prevent me from lifting myself off the horse.
    
    
          I took one last look around the room to ensure I
     had not forgot something and to ensure that my safety
     would work if needed.  You never know when the bondage
     can become your enemy.  
    
          I now buckled the blindfold that was hanging
     around my neck, tightly over my eyes.  This blindfold
     was a leather strap, four inches in width which had a
     hole cut out that my nose fit through.  The blindfold
     was lined with fur and did an excellent job blocking
     out all light.  With that done, I reached around behind
     me and locked the wrist cuffs on each wrists.  That was
     it.  All I could do was wait for Jennifer to free me or
     for the ice to melt and the key to swing down allowing
     me to free myself.       Again, I was getting to good
     at my bondage.  I could not see or speak.  I could
     hardly move without changing the pressure on my crotch
     or the pushing the dildo further up my cunt, and I
     could not reach the clothespins that were pinching my
     nipples.  I loved it!  I tried struggling to see if I
     could get free but it was of no use.  The movement only
     made the bondage that much more uncomfortable, so I
     just tried to "relax" and let my fantasies take over.
    
    
    
    
                           CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX
    
                             THE BONDAGE GAME
    
    
          Jennifer was pretty good at being on time when she
     wanted to be.  Sometimes she would be late just to let
     me stew for awhile.  It all depended on the bondage
     that I had chosen for myself.  Usually when she
     arrives, she has her way with me.  She either tickles
     me, spanks me (lightly), or makes my bondage more
     restraining.  I could only wonder what the night's
     encounter would bring.  
    
          There have been times when she has joined me in
     bondage and we have had to work together to get free.
     When we do this, the safety device is always within
     fairly easy reach since Jennifer is no longer able to
     free me.  For instance, one time, Jennifer and I were
     tied face to face, totally nude with the exception of
     black leather gloves and high heeled shoes.  We were
     each wearing a black discipline hood, that allowed
     sight, ball gags, leather collars and ankle cuffs, of
     coarse the high heels were locked on too.  The two sets
     of ankle cuffs were locked together by a small chain as
     were the leather collars.  Our hands were locked with
     handcuffs around the back of the other person.  We had
     the appearance that we were hugging each other. 
    
          To prevent us from lifting our locked hands over
     each other heads, the cuffs were connected by a small
     chain that ran between our legs.  It took us about two
     hours to wiggle our way into the living room to
     retrieve the key to the handcuffs.  It was very
     exciting to be bound breast to breast with Jennifer.
     Her nipples were always hard and they were caressing
     mine all evening.  Needless to say our evening ended
     with both of us sexually satisfied. 
    
            Being tied up by your own hand is exciting but
     the only way that you get a better appreciation for the
     bondage is to have a little outside stimulation i.e.
     dildo, butt plugs, clothespins on the nipple, etc.  If
     something is being done to you and because of the
     bondage you can not make it stop, then the feeling of
     restraint AND helplessness is that much more rewarding.
    
    
          After about a half hour, I was beginning to think
     that I had put myself in bondage a little too early.
     My crotch was
     beginning to complain from all the weight and from the
     dildo being constantly pushed in and out and my nipples
     were starting to ache from the pinch of the
     clothespins.  When you are blindfolded, bound and
     gagged, time really seems to slow down.  When my
     grandfather clock sounded in the living room, I knew
     that it was 8:00 and Jennifer would be here any minute.
    
          The time seem to drag by.  Then the phone rang.
     It nearly scared me to death.  It rang four times, then
     my answering machine started and stated that I was all
     tied up at the moment and that I would get back to them
     as soon as I could get free.  The call was from a girl
     named Robin.  She was a co-worker of Jennifer's.  She
     said that Jennifer told her to call her and tell her
     (Terri) that she had gotten called away to a meeting in
     a nearby city and that she would be over to pick you up
     around 7:30 the next morning.  I was in a state of
     shock.  I wanted very badly to rush over to the phone
     and explain to Robin my problem.  But, I was tied to
     good.  The struggling only made the bondage that much
     more uncomfortable.
    
          The mere thought of spending the next seven hours
     or more in this position with a dildo stuck up my
     crotch was almost to much to think about.  Seven hours
     was how long I had to wait before the ice melted and
     the key to my wrists cuffs would swing down to my
     hands.  The other problem was that Jennifer had the
     keys to my ankle cuffs and the pump gag (I could always
     go out to the front yard to my mailbox or I could cut
     the other restraints off).  However, all I could do for
     now was wait.  I was not going anywhere, so I just hung
     my head down in defeat.  If only
     Jennifer would come and release me.
    
    
                            CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN
    
                        THE INTRUDER AND HER FRIEND
    
    
    
    
          After what seemed like an eternity, I thought I
     heard a noise in the other room.  It was hard to tell
     because of the radio playing.  It must have been my
     mind playing tricks on me.  I then detected a faint
     order of perfume.  It was a kind that Jennifer always
     wears.  There was someone in the room with me.  I tried
     to call out but the gag did it's job of rendering
     speech impossible.  My heart was racing.  It was then I
     felt something cold on my breasts, an ice cube, and
     someone was gently tugging on the clothespins attached
     to my nipples.  I desperately tried to get away, but I
     was going no where.  
    
          It suddenly dawned on me that Jennifer had been
     here all the time and that there was more then one
     person in the room besides Jennifer because I felt
     three hands, one carassing by head, and one each on my
     tits.  I almost died from humiliation.  Suddenly the
     coldness on breasts was gone.  There was not a sound to
     be heard in the room.  I strained at my bonds to get
     free.  If only I was not so damn good at my
     self-bondage.
    
          The next sound that I heard was a familiar one.
     It was the sound of my suitcase full of bondage gear,
     being opened and straps being removed.  I thought
     Jennifer was going to change my bondage, but no one
     touched me.  I was dieing with anticipation!       I
     heard lots of movement in front of me but no one
     talked.  Next I heard locks being locked and then a
     buckle being fastened.  I had no earthly idea what was
     going on.
    
          It was then I felt a pair of handcuffs being
     placed on my wrists and the leather cuffs being
     unlocked and removed.  It had to be Jennifer, she was
     the only other one with the keys to those locks.  Then
     I felt the ankle cuffs being unlocked and removed.
     Finally the leather strap that was attached to my
     collar was unfastened.  I was then helped me off the
     saw horse.  When that happened, the dildo dropped from
     between my legs.  It was very embarrassing to say the
     least. 
    
          I was then made to kneel on the floor while my
     ankles were hobbled with another pair of ankles cuffs
     connected by a twelve inch chain.  At this point I was
     bound with my hands locked behind me, ankles hobbled,
     gagged, blindfolded, and still wearing the clothespins
     on each nipple.
    
          Suddenly, my blindfold was removed and the sight
     before my eyes was unbelievable.  Standing before me
     bound and gagged, was Jennifer's co-worker Robin.  She
     was wearing only a 1/2 cup-bra, open crotched lace
     panties, garter belt, black seamed stockings and black
     knee high leather boots.  She was bound with her hands
     locked together over her head to an eye bolt in the
     ceiling and her legs were spread apart with the three
     foot spreader bar.  Robin was gagged with a large red
     ball-gag and Jennifer was strapping my "Joni's
     Butterfly" vibrator tightly to her crotch.
    
          Jennifer was wearing a black leather mini-skirt,
     black stockings and garter belt, black leather bustier
     that pushed her breast up firm and hard, black leather
     gloves, and black patent leather opera pump with five
     inch heels.  She was quite the dominatrix.  She was
     holding the controller to Robin's vibrator in one hand
     and a long white cigarette in the other.
    
          Jennifer answered my questioning look by stating
     that she and Robin had lunch a few weeks ago and the
     subject of bondage came up.  One thing led to another
     and Robin wound up here being bound, and gagged, and
     being teased by Jennifer.  Robin had stated her
     submissive tendencies at that lunch and Jennifer was
     glad to show her the ropes.  Robin was shaking her head
     to all that Jennifer said but just stop and moaned into
     her gag as Jennifer turned on the vibrator.
    
          Before Jennifer released me, she completed Robin's
     bondage by blindfolding her with a latex sheet and then
     attaching a set of metal nipple clamps to Robin's
     already swollen nipples.  These clamps were connected
     by a small chain.  Jennifer slowly bent Robin's head
     forward and attached the chain to Robin's ball gag.
     Since Robin was blinfolded, she didn't know what to
     expect.  As Robin tried to lift her head, she increased
     the tension on her nipples.  This forced Robin into
     quite the submissive look!.  Between the vibrator, and
     the nipple clamps, Robin was being kept in quite the
     state of sexual arousal.
    
          The rest of the evening was very interesting and
     at one point all three of us were bound and gagged on
     the bed.  Jennifer and I showed Robin all the tricks of
     the trade and the vast assortment of bondage equipment,
     latex and leather clothes, bondage magazines and videos
     that we owned.
    
          That night, Robin got to try on everything,
     including the vibrating nipple clamps, discipline hoods
     and of course, a butt plug and vibrator or two.
     Jennifer and I made sure Robin was properly restrained
     and well gagged when we used the vibrating ones.  It's
     the easiest way to learn.  Occasionally, now all three
     of us spend a weekend in bondage at the hands of the
     other two, or one of us will dominate the other two.
     Those adventures are a story all by themselves. 
    
          That evening stayed with me for several weeks.
     Just thinking about it gets me excited every time.
    
    
                           CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT
    
                             BONDAGE FOREVER
    
    
    
    
          One of the things that made the biggest impression
     on me about that night was the thought that I might
     have had to stay bound, gagged, and blindfolded  by my
     own hand for a considerable amount of time.  The more I
     thought about it, the more intriguing the idea came.
     What would it be like to  be tied up
     (comfortably), gagged, and blindfolded for a length of
     time say, twelve hours?  After a couple of days to
     think of a good plan, I decided to give it a try.  I
     had this up coming weekend free so it was a date for
     self-bondage.
    
          The problem that I had to overcome was a way to
     ensure that I could get free at the end of a
     significant period of time.  Ice would not work in this
     case because it would have to have been a large ice
     cube to ensure that it lasted that long and also there
     would be no way to suspend a cube that large from the
     ceiling.          The idea that I came up with, came
     from a bondage magazine that I have.  The idea is to
     use a wind up alarm clock, the kind that has a big key
     to wind up the alarm with.  I glued a two inch square
     piece of cardboard to the key.  This made a large
     enough platform to put keys on.  When the alarm goes
     off, the key falls off the cardboard as the alarm key
     turns and unwinds.  The alarm can be set for up to
     twelve hours before it goes off.
    
          I decided not tell Jennifer about this
     self-bondage weekend because I did not want her coming
     over and teasing me.  I did make sure that she would be
     home all weekend in case I had to get a hold of her. 
    
          Jennifer and I use special signals to tell each
     other that we may in trouble.  All I have to do is pick
     up the phone and punch the one button call number for
     Jennifer.  The phone that I have has big numbers and
     Jennifer's number has a special knob on it so that
     there is no was to mistake where the phone call goes.
     This knob is big enough so that I can even dial
     Jennifer while bound, gagged, and blindfolded.  The way
     Jennifer knows I need help is by listening to the touch
     tone signals.  Any combination of signals would tell
     Jennifer that I needed help and to come right over.  I
     still always make it a point call Jennifer when I
     practice a bondage position that would not allow me to
     get to the phone, i.e. tied to a chair, bed, or
     suspended.  The way to continue practicing bondage on
     myself is to always ensure I will get free.  Better to
     be safe to bind another day than  be bound and gagged
     forever (what a way to go)!  As the weekend got closer
     and closer, my exciement grew by leaps and
     bounds...bound for 12 hours...could I make it through!
    
    
                           CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE
    
                      THE PROCEDURE FOR SELF-BONDAGE
    
    
    
    
          Saturday at noon, it was time to start my
     adventure.  The first thing I did was to lay out all of
     the bondage items that I was going to use.  This
     included a medium size ball-gag, black leather
     discipline hood with locking collar, black leather
     wrist cuffs, leather ankle cuffs that were connected by
     a twelve inch chain, a four inch wide leather waist
     strap, and a new pair of shiny black thigh-high patent
     leather boots with five inch spiked heels, and finally,
     elbow length black leather gloves.  The waist strap had
     a small three inch chain attached to the back to which
     the wrist cuffs were locked.  This would allow some
     freedom of movement, but not much.
    
          There were seven keys in all that would be used in
     this adventure.  One for the ankle cuffs, three for the
     wrist cuffs (they were the same key), one for the waist
     strap, and two for the leather hood and collar.
    
          Since I did not call Jennifer and tell her my
     plans, I thought it a good idea to use another safety.
     Saturday morning before I started my fun, I took one of
     the keys to my wrist cuffs and also the discipline hood
     and placed them on a shelf, waist high out in the
     garage.  Since I was going to be hooded the whole time,
     I had to have someway of guiding myself out to the
     garage (I would sure hate to get lost in my own
     backyard in the middle of the night).  I used a string
     to guide me to the right place.       I took one end of
     a long string and tied it to the side door of the
     garage and took the other end and tied it to the
     doorknob of my back door, on my back porch.  The string
     was long enough to lay along the walkway to the garage.
     This way, the string would not be visible to my next
     door neighbors. 
    
          All I would have to do was wait until dark and
     then walk off the porch and take hold of the string and
     follow the string to the garage to retrieve the keys to
     my wrist cuffs and leather hood.  I had set a small
     alarm to go off a 10:00 p.m. which would signal that
     darkness had arrived and that I could make the trip to
     the garage if required.
    
          Also that morning, I had brought a step ladder
     into my living room, which has a cathedral ceiling.  I
     then took two alarm clocks (two for safety reasons) and
     the keys, and climbed to the ceiling where I had
     previously installed two small hooks.  I attached an
     alarm clock to each hook, wound the clocks and the
     alarms, and pulled the alarm switch out.  I tested each
     alarm four times to ensure that the alarm mechanism
     worked and the alarm key turned as it unwound.  I then
     set the time on each alarm clock for five minutes AFTER
     the time the alarm was set to go off.  The alarms were
     now set to go off at 12:30 a.m.  This gave me about
     twelve hours of self-imposed bondage fun.
    
          Next I placed one of the keys to my wrist cuffs on
     one of the cardboard squares that were attached to
     alarm winding key.  I then placed the other one along
     with the keys to my ankle cuffs, waist strap, and
     leather hood on the other square.  I did this so that
     in case something happened to one alarm clock, the
     other one would be a backup.  I could always cut the
     other restraints off if needed or make my way out to
     the garage (it would be much easier with my hands
     untied).
    
            I made one last check of the alarm set switches
     and carefully climbed back down the ladder.  I placed a
     towel under each alarm clock to mark where the keys
     would fall.  Since I was hooded, it might be hard to
     tell where the keys fall and bounce to.  At least this
     way, I have a starting place to look from.
    
          I took the ladder out to the kitchen and placed
     the ladder just outside my back door.  I then locked
     the ladder to the railing of my back porch with a small
     chain and combination lock.  This evolution prevented
     me from even thinking about trying to get the ladder
     back into the living room after I had tied myself up.
     A combination lock was used because when you are hooded
     or blindfolded, you can not work the combination to
     open the lock.
          Without the ladder the clocks were too high to be
     reached, even if my hands were not tied.  With my hands
     locked behind me, and my ankles hobbled, the feat would
     be impossible.      
    
        I now turned on the TV in the living room, my stereo
     in my bedroom, and set my answering machine to auto.  I
     also set my alarm clock by my bed for midnight in case
     I fell asleep.  I did not want to sleep all bound and
     gagged all night.  I was now all set for the bondage
     part of the adventure.
    
          I removed all my clothes and put on the thigh-high
     boots and leather gloves.  I then decided to spice up
     the adventure with some light breast bondage.  Since I
     did not want to use clothespins on the nipples for over
     twelve hours, I decided to use rope instead and fashion
     a rope bra.
    
          I picked up a 25 foot section of soft cotton rope
     and proceeded to make the rope bra.  I wrapped the
     cords around each breast and around my back then
     secured the whole bra by tying the loose ends up behind
     my neck.  The rope bra was comfortably restrictive,
     making my breasts stand out and nipples hard and erect.
     Too bad I would not be able to caress them for the next
     twelve hours.  I was greatful that Jennifer had
     discovered that my tits were large enough to bind.
    
          I decided not to wear panties of any kind because
     I would not be able to pull them down to use the
     bathroom if I had too.  Wetting my pants was not my
     idea of fun. I had planned on wearing a pair of white
     latex underwear that had little nubs of rubber in the
     crotch, otherwise known as "grope panties".  These
     would have provided stimulation while I was bound and
     gagged, but I did not feel like having to wait to use
     the bathroom for over twelve hours or use the bathroom
     in my panties.  The little stimulation that the latex
     panties would provide, would not make up for the
     discomfort of not being able to go pee.  
    
          The discomfort of not being able to use the
     bathroom when you need is another form of stimulation
     that Jennifer and I have used in our bondage games.
     Jennifer has once in a while made me drink several
     glasses of water before she ties me up.  Then she
     leaves me alone for a couple of hours with the sound of
     running water nearby.  I only have two choices; wait
     for Jennifer to untie me or go in my underwear.  After
     of a couple of hours, I would do anything to use the
     bathroom and Jennifer has used that "WILLINGNESS" to
     her advantage.
    
          I sat down of the edge of the bed and picked up
     the ankle cuffs and locked them on my ankles.
     Remember, these cuffs were connected by a twelve inch
     hobbling chain.  When the ankle cuffs were locked on,
     the boots were not coming off.  Next I locked the four
     inch leather waist belt, to which the wrist cuffs were
     attached to, around my waist.  The leather was cold to
     the touch and the fit was snug to ensure the belt would
     not slip.  Now for the ball-gag.
    
          I picked up the red colored rubber ball and
     leather strap and placed the ball in my mouth, buckling
     it firmly but
     comfortable behind my head, under my hair.  After the
     gag was buckled, I moved my head around to ensure that
     the gag would not be too restrictive.  The fit was fine
     and speech was all but impossible.
    
          I made one last look around the room to ensure
     things were alright because now I was ready for the
     leather hood, which would cut off all sight, further
     dampen any noise made through the gag, and restrict my
     hearing.  It was now 12:15 p.m. in the afternoon.     
     I picked up the hood and unzipped it and placed it over
     my head.  The smell of leather was overwhelming as I
     zipped the hood shut.  The hood became like a second
     skin.  The only holes in this hood were around the nose
     to allow for easy breathing.  There were two soft
     leather patches that were attached on the inside of the
     hood that comfortably pressed my eyes shut.  
    
          Before I locked the hood on, I again moved my head
     around getting use to the feeling of the tight hood.  I
     would not want the hood to be so irritating to the
     point that the bondage would be a torture for twelve
     hours.     
    
          I laid back on the bed and relaxed for a moment.
     The smell of the leather and the restriction of the
     breast bondage was having an over whelming effect on
     me.  I was getting extremely excited and I knew that if
     I did not hurry and finish my bondage, this building
     feeling would be taken away by my own caressing gloved
     hands, which were slowly rubbing my hard nipples.
    
          I sat up and brought the ends of the leather
     collar that were attached to the hood, behind my neck
     and buckled the hasp through the zipper.  I then
     reached down and got the lock that was lying beside me
     and proceeded to lock the hood on.  The hood was not
     coming off without the key.  Before I could change my
     mind, I reached my arms and wrists around behind me and
     locked the wrist cuffs securely on.  The job was done.
     All I could do was wait for the alarms to go off or
     darkness to come.
    
    
                            CHAPTER THIRTY
    
                          THE FEELING OF DARKNESS
    
          I laid there for a moment getting use to my
     bondage.  All I could sense was the darkness, silence,
     and the fullness in my mouth.  The smell of the leather
     hood was very arousing.  My eyes could open but to no
     purpose.  I felt the softness of the leather pads and
     knew that until the leather hood was removed, I would
     see nothing-no light, no people, no hope for release. 
    
          I tried moving around a little bit and found out
     that my bondage was a little more restrictive than I
     had first
     anticipated, but it was still fairly comfortable.  My
     fingers felt for the locks about my wrists, without the
     key, escape was impossible.  What had I done to myself
     this time!.
    
                              CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE
    
                                   PLANS
    
    
          I had my day all planned out.  The first thing
     that I wanted to do was to walk around the house to get
     the feel for moving around semi-restrained and
     blindfolded.  
    
          I very carefully got off the bed and felt my way
     into the bathroom.  I wanted to make sure that I could
     use the toilet if I had to later in the day.
    
          Once I got to the bathroom, I felt my way over to
     the toilet.  As luck would have it, the lid was not
     raised.  You would be surprised how hard it is to lift
     the lid of the toilet with your hands locked behind
     you, especially when they are locked to you waist.  
    
          I had to very carefully bend backwards to reach
     the lid.  However, every time I got a hold of the lid
     and tried to lift it up, it would slip from my gloved
     hand.  I finally got the lid up by moving to one side
     and trying it again.
    
          After the lid was up, I very carefully tried to
     sit down on the toilet.  But, the thigh-high leather
     boots that I was wearing were not very flexible,
     something about new patent leather.  They were almost a
     bondage by themselves (I guess that's why I always
     choose to wear them for my bondage fun).  With my
     ankles hobbled by the twelve inch chain, and the boots
     having five inch heels, and the floor made of tile,
     sitting down without being able to see what you are
     doing or having your arms for balance, was quite an
     adventure.  However, with some patients, I was able to
     accomplish such an easy task.  Once I figured out that
     I could use the bathroom when I needed (assuming I
     found it again), I continued on my slow tour of the
     house.
    
          One would think that after being in a house for
     over four years, one could remember where things were
     located such as doors, chairs, and closets.  However,
     when you do not have the full use of your senses
     (sight, sound, and touch), the house can seem like a
     giant maze.  The discipline hood that I wore was doing
     an excellent job of keeping me disoriented and because
     of the hobbling chain on my ankles and the very high
     heels, I had to take very small steps.  This makes the
     distance between rooms seem like miles.
    
          I continued my tour at a very slow rate, moving
     from room to room, trying to remember and feel where
     each object was.  I had to stop and catch my breath
     often due to the hood and ball-gag.  I did not want to
     lose my balance, so the going was kept at a snails
     pace.
    
          I moved from the bedroom to the hallway down to my
     other spare bedroom, and then into the kitchen. I could
     tell that I was in the kitchen by the different floor.
     It was wood, where as the rest of my house was carpet.
     I had to be very careful on the slick wood floor.  The
     boots were very slippery with such high pointed heels
     and I knew that if I fell, I would have a hell of a
     time trying to get back up on this floor.  
    
          I walked over to the back door and verified the
     door was locked.  I then moved from the kitchen into
     the dining room and then finally into the living room.
    
          I very carefully made my way over to the sofa and
     sat down to rest.  I was exhausted.  I did not know how
     long it had taken me to reach the living room (when
     your bound, gagged, and blindfolded, time seems to
     stand still).  My grandfather clock in the hallway
     sounded telling me that it was 1:30 in the afternoon.
     It had taken me over an hour to make the trip.  My poor
     feet felt like it was all day.  They were not very
     accustomed to wearing such high heels for long periods
     of time. 
    
          I always tie myself up in very high heels or boots
     but I normally do not walk around in them that much.
     The high heels serve as a special bondage all by
     themselves.
    
          While I was sitting on the sofa, I noticed that I
     was getting warmer by the minute.  It was then that I
     realized that I had forgotten to pull the drapes closed
     that hung on my huge picture window in the front of the
     living room and that the sun was shinning in.  What
     also hit me was the fact that the two alarm clocks that
     held my keys to freedom were hung on a hook almost
     directly in front of the picture window.  Since my
     overhead lights were on timers for the better part of
     the evening, I either had to stay out of the living
     room all night or take the chance of being seen (it
     would be very interesting to have the police or
     somebody arrive at my door thinking that I was in some
     sort of trouble).         I knew that I would be unable
     to close the drapes with my hands locked behind me
     because the drape cord is located up near the top of
     the window.  Therefore, I was stuck with the drapes
     open for everyone to look in.
    
          Something else that I noticed while sitting on the
     sofa, was that I could not hear the ticking of the
     alarm clocks.  The discipline hood muffled all incoming
     sounds.  I knew they were ticking when I set then
     earlier that morning but, being bound and gagged by
     yourself, waiting for an alarm clock to give you
     freedom, your mind starts to play tricks on you.  But
     what could I do now!  If the alarms do not go off, I
     can always try and make my way out to the garage after
     darkness set in, or as a last resort I could call
     Jennifer and she could come over and help me.  The help
     from Jennifer would not go unrepaid.  Jennifer has a
     very inventing mind when it comes to pay backs dealing
     with bondage.
    
          After resting a while, I decided to make my way
     back to my bedroom so I could listen to the muffled
     sounds of the stereo and rest on the bed.  Again the
     walk was slow and the restrictions on my arm were
     starting to take its toll on my muscles.  
    
          Not being able to move certain parts of your body
     for any length of time can be a torture within itself.
     The stiffness in my jaw was the worse.  I had not
     thought that a medium size rubber ball would be that
     bad as a gag, but after a few hours, the size of the
     ball seemed to be getting bigger.  I came to the
     conclusion that even a small ball would have been too
     much.  Oh well, maybe next time.
    
          For the rest of the afternoon and evening, I just
     laid around on the bed listening to my stereo.
     Occasionally, I would make my way to the bathroom but
     that was about all the excitement that I could come
     with.  Bondage is that kind of adventure that requires
     you to give up a lot, especially self-bondage.
    
          I did not get too may phone calls that day.  The
     ones that I did really scared me because I was not
     expecting them.  The call were just some of my friends
     calling to see if I was home.  Little did they know
     just how HOME I really was.  I was not going anywhere
     for sometime. 
    
          I thought about trying to pick up the phone during
     one of the calls and try and see if I could get a
     message across that I needed help, but I quickly ruled
     that out.  I did not want anyone to think that I was
     really in trouble and call the police or something.
     That encounter would be very humiliating and anyway,
     how would I tell them where the keys were.  The
     discipline hood was locked on and I was gagged
     underneath.
    
                            CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO
    
                                THE RELEASE
    
          As the night wore on, I was beginning to wish that
     I had used some sort of outside stimulus such as a
     vibrator or butt plug.  I realized that if I had worn
     such items, going to the bathroom would have been very
     difficult, but I needed something to push me over the
     edge of orgasm.  Tied the way that I was, prevented me
     from touching myself in all the right places and  the
     sexual frustration was building.  So I laid back on the
     bed and waited.
    
          While I was lying there on the bed, I rolled over
     on my stomach and brought my ankles up to my wrist in
     the hogtie fashion (this was hard to do with the boots
     on). The hogtie is my favorite bondage position.  As I
     laid there on the bed in a mock hogtie, my bound
     breasts were being crushed beneath my body.  The
     feeling was wonderful.  The breast bondage had done
     it's job.  The coils of rope around my breast had made
     my breast very sensitive and the harder I struggled,
     the better they felt.  I could feel my sexual release
     building.  I yelled into my gag, but no one heard me.
     It did not matter.  The first wave of orgasm hit.  It
     took my breath away.  Then the second wave hit me, I
     was in heaven.
    
          Somewhere during the second orgasm, I must have
     fell asleep because I awoke to the sound of my alarm
     clock going off.  It was the alarm that I had set to go
     off at midnight.  I must have slept through my other
     small alarm that I had set to go off at 10:00 p.m.
     This meant that I had only thirty minutes to wait
     before I would be able to get free (assuming that the
     other two alarm clocks worked).  I woke up very stiff
     and sore.  My jaw hurt from the ball-gag and my
     shoulders ached from the bondage. I would say that I
     have learned a greater appreciation for bondage and
     restraints.  My body was going to need a long rest
     before I try this again.
    
          I now had to make my way back into the living
     room.  I wanted to be there when the alarms went off so
     that I knew the keys had fallen to the floor.  If I was
     not there, I would never know if they fell and I would
     have to try and find the keys.  It's easier to find
     something when you know its there, than if you are not
     sure.  For all I knew, I would be looking for nothing.
     That would mean a long trip out to the garage and I do
     not think that my poor feet would stand the trip.  I
     would be glad to get out of these high-heeled boots.
    
          The walk back to the living room was again slow
     but was made without incident.  I arrived in the room
     just as the alarms were going off.  Hopefully the timer
     for my lights was working and the living room light
     were off.  If not, I would be quite a site in front of
     the window.  Now I only hoped that the keys had fallen
     to the floor.  
    
          I must have searched the floor for forever.  It's
     hard to search when you can not move your hands very
     far at one time and when you can not feel the floor
     because of the leather gloves.  I found a couple of the
     keys right away but, none were the one that I needed to
     unlock the wrist cuffs.
    
          Finally, I found the key to my cuffs and unlocked
     them.  I then had to relocate the other keys to unlock
     my leather hood and ankle cuffs.  When these were
     unlocked, I removed the hood and the ball-gag and then
     I removed the leather boots.  I was exhausted because I
     must have fallen asleep right there on the floor.  I
     had even forgotten to remove the rope breast bondage.
     After a couple of hours of rest, I removed the breast
     bondage and picked up my stuff and took a nice long
     bath to relax my sore muscles.
    
          Sunday morning, the next day, I called Jennifer
     and told what I had done and she said that she was
     impressed with my adventure.  She came over later that
     evening and I showed her my setup and explained all the
     steps that I went through.  I even tied Jennifer up the
     same way that I had tied myself up the night before.
     She wanted to try and walk around the room all bound
     and gag the way that I was.  I however, added one
     additional piece of bondage gear to her already bound
     body.  In addition to the rope halter bra that she
     wore, I added wooden clothes pins to her nipples.  I
     told her that to get them off she had to travel to
     living room where I would be waiting for her.  Jennifer
     just moaned behind her hood.  What could she do!
    
          When she got to the living room, after two wrong
     turns and two slaps on the ass to get going in the
     right direction, Jennifer arrived at the place that I
     told her be.  Of course, I released her, but not before
     letting her wonder around the living room for a few
     minutes.  I didn't say anything to her; I wanted to let
     her experience the isolation that the leather hood
     provides.
    
          Jennifer slowly made her way around to the sofa
     where I was sitting.  As she approched, I reached out
     and grabbed the clothespins and held on.  Jennifer
     stopped in her tracks and only whinned.  I could see
     that see was becoming aroused, as the inside of her
     thighs were wet,  but not from sweat!.  
    
          After awhile of this kind of teasing, I unloced
     her wrists and the hood.  I let her take the
     clothespins off her nipples and remove the ball gag.
     All she could do was smile at mean. I knew that look.
     I was going to pay for my teasing. but when who knows.
     Jennifer's mind works in strange ways.
    
          When she had rested, Jennifer lit up a cigarette
     and we both  had a glass of wine and we began to make
     plans for our next bondage adventure and think up new
     games that would take us to new heights of bondage fun.
     Games I'm sure that will greatly bring out the
     submissiveness in me!
    
     TO BE CONTINUED...
    
    


    
                   CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE
                                            
    
          It was nearing 5:00 p.m. Thursday evening, the day
     of Jennifer's return flight.  I was sitting in
     Jennifer's kitchen out at her ranch, slowly sipping a
     glass of chilled wine.  My left hand was gently pulling
     on the new silver nipple ring inserted in my left
     nipple.  Yes, it was new, as was the right one and the
     two rings inserted through my labia.  A few changes had
     taken place in this long, but short four and a half
     months. 
    
          My legs were encased in my favorite black leather
     thigh-high boots, the ones with the six inch heels.
     The boots felt sleek and were tight fitting as they
     were custom made to my measurements.  I had to keep my
     legs fairly straight due to the stiffness of the
     leather.  My long black leather kid gloves lay on the
     table before me.  These gloves had been through a lot
     over these past few months.  I wore nothing else but a
     smile.  The wooden chair felt cool to my naked behind
     and my inner thighs were already wet.  I had sat on
     these wooden chairs many times in the past, most of the
     time tightly bound and gagged.  These chairs and I were
     old friends.  Jennifer and I had bought them specially
     because of their design.  They made for some great
     chair bondages due to the narrow back and sturdy arm
     pieces.  Today, though, I was sitting with no ropes or
     gags to hamper me, just me and my boots.
    
          I had already laid out all my bondage toys and
     placed my total array of fetish clothing, including my
     boots and shoes on the floor in Jennifer's bedroom.
     They, like me were waiting to be used in what I hoped
     to be a fantastic bondage homecoming for both Jennifer
     and myself.
    
          Jennifer's plane was due in at 5:45 p.m. and she
     had a thirty minute drive from the airport.  As a
     surprise and a treat, I had charted a limo to bring her
     and her luggage home.  I had asked for a female driver
     in uniform knowing that Jennifer would enjoy the
     servitude.  I had plenty of time to finish my
     preparations and surprise for her return.  I had hoped
     that it would be a surprise that would take us to new
     heights of bondage fun.  I knew it would for me, as I
     smiled again gently pulling on now both nipple rings.
     I closed my eyes and licked my lips as I pulled the
     rings harder.
    
          Jennifer had been gone for four and a half months
     but the time seemed to fly by.  She had flown to Europe
     to conduct several fashion shoots and runway fashion
     shows for her company.  She was now on her way back for
     a much needed rest.  I had planned on letting her rest
     just as soon as she had me tied up and secured for the
     evening.
    
          I had done so much in the way of bondage fun
     surprisingly, since her departure.  Lots of self-bondage
     of course, a bondage model photo shoot as part of my
     birthday present, a few domination scenes with another
     of our girlfriends, Robin and then the piercings.
     My head was spinning as I continued to pull harder on the
     rings.  The memories were many as were the variety of
     bondages. I couldn't wait to tell Jennifer all about them,
     bound of course and only if Jennifer removes the ball gag
     that will be locked in place.
    
          Her letter was in front of me on the table stating
     when she was to arrive and that she received my special
     package that I had sent her.  I had sent her a package
     of keys and a note about the limo service I had
     arranged for her return.  The keys, of course were to
     my freedom.  They were special keys that only she would
     hold.  The keys fit specially coded locks that we use
     in our self-bondage fun when I want Jennifer to find me
     and take control.  I did have a safety key that worked
     on the locks, of course, that I use for emergencies but
     the price would be high if I had to use it and of
     course Jennifer would know immediately now if its use.
    
          I'm sure Jennifer knows what's about to happen
     when she arrives home.  We've been playing these games
     to long for her not to understand the significance of
     those keys.  She doesn't know, however how permanently
     I wanted to make the commitment.  Thus, the new
     piercings that I continued to play with.
    
          It was now 5:30 p.m. and time to begin the final
     steps.  Jennifer said that she would call from the
     airport and let the phone ring twice, hang up, then
     call back immediately and let it ring twice more.  That
     way I knew that she had landed and was on her way to
     the ranch.  I would wait until I had heard the second
     phone call to complete the final steps of my bondage.
     She also said that she'd continue to call and let the
     phone ring once using her cellular phone as she
     traveled enroute to the ranch.  That way I knew she
     didn't get into an accident during the trip home.  With
     what I had planned for my self-bondage, being alone all
     night would not be something to look forward. 
    
          As a one last satety mechanism, prelude to any
     self-bondage adventure, I called a mutal girlfriend of
     Jennifer and me, Robin, and asked her to call me at
     Jennifer's in the morning.  I told her that if no one
     answered, then would she mind stopping by before noon
     to check the horses for me.  I would leave a note on
     the door telling her where I was and when I was to
     return.  Robin agreed and I hung up the phone.  I
     pulled the note from my purse that I had written last
     night.  The note would really tell Robin that I was in
     the bedroom and needed help with my restraints and that
     I would be her slave for the rest of the weekend if she
     let me out of my self-imposed bondage.  Since she was
     also a close friend and sometimes bondage partner of
     Jennifer, she knew where the spare key to the front
     door was kept.  Jennifer knew to take the note down
     when she arrived.  Hopefully she'll do just what the
     note had asked Robin to do.
    
          I was now all set.  If all things go wrong, I
     would only be tied up for about fifteen hours at the
     most but the thought of how I was going to be tied sent
     a chill down my spine.  Fifteen hours would seem like
     forever.  Luckly I had slept late the morning in
     anticipation for a long evening.
    
          I finished my glass and got up to put away the
     bottle of wine and noticed that there was some fresh
     leftover food in the refrigerator.  Jennifer had
     mentioned that she had a new housesitter and not to
     worry about the place for this weekend.  I knew that
     she did have some workers who took care of her horses
     and the grounds a few days each week.  They were
     however off for the next several days since I had
     volunteered to take care of the things for her.  I
     shrugged, picked up my gloves and started toward the
     bedroom not thinking any more about the food.  I'm sure
     I'd remember to ask Jennifer about the food later that
     night assuimg I was ungagged long enough to ask
     anything. 
    
          I had been planning this weekend's bondage
     adventure for the last several weeks and the time to
     finish the final act was quickly approaching.  With
     each step I took toward the bedroom, slow and
     calculated, due to the stiffness of the boots and the
     height of the heels, the memories of the past four
     months were all coming back to me.  The feeling of
     fullness in my mouth from all the different gags, the
     tightness of the ropes, cuffs and straps, the erotic
     sting from the piercer's needle and of course, the
     waiting and longing for release both from the bondage
     and the always mounting sexual tension.
    
          It was as if it was yesterday when I was driving
     to Jennifer's ranch to pick her up and take her to the
     airport, it is all still clear in my mind. . . . . . .

    
                    CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR
                                            
          I had volunteered to drive Jennifer to the airport
     for her flight to Europe.  Being a fashion consultant
     and photographer for a very large firm afforded
     Jennifer the opportunity to travel all over the world.
     This was the firm's biggest project to date and they
     wanted Jennifer to personally head the team overseas.
     Unfortunately for me, she'd have to be gone for quite
     awhile to complete the job.
    
          The drive to Jennifer's was uneventful, yet full
     of both anticipation and sadness.  Jennifer and I had
     been friends for several years now and we continued to
     share with each other, our deep love of bondage.  This
     was going to be first time that we would not be
     together for such a long duration.  Most of our
     weekends together were spent playing a variety of
     bondage games, with me being on the receiving end most
     of the time.  At times though, Jennifer would get her
     turn in the ropes and gags.  I would always take full
     advantage of the situation to totally tease and
     dominate my bound and helpless friend.  Though I
     thoroughly enjoy being on the receiving end, especially
     with Jennifer as the giver, it's always good to watch
     another person drool behind a big red ball gag and
     Jennifer could sure drool.  I guess it was those slight
     domination tendencies I get once in awhile.
    
          Our games varied but always centered on that
     feeling of tight restraint and sheer helplessness.
     Erotic sexual denial was at the top of the list of
     things to do to each other while bound and gagged.
     Jennifer took great pride in her ability to tease me
     for hours without relief.  Her best effort to date was
     24 hours of bondage and teasing of my bound naked body
     without any sexual relief.  It left me dripping wet,
     short of breath many times, and my thighs very
     slippery.   Jennifer just smiled at me over breakfast
     the next morning as I sat there bound to our favorite
     wooden chair being fed by my beautifully nude mistress.
     When breakfast was done, she untied me, kissed me
     goodbye, handed me my panties, a sweater and my high
     heels and kicked me out of the house.  She was sending
     me home without allowing me any sexual relief.  I had
     to call her when I arrived and let her listen to me as
     I played with myself to an earth shattering orgasm.
     Jennifer just blew a kiss into the phone and hung up,
     what a day that was. 
    
          Naturally I got my revenge in the coming weeks.
     Ask Jennifer sometime what is it like to be hung upside
     down, spread wide open, and licked from end to end.
     Jennifer really likes her toes licked and sucked and I
     naturally concentrated on the areas that drove Jennifer
     wild.  Many times in the past while I was bound but not
     gagged, Jennifer would sit back in her easy chair with
     her feet up on the ottoman and I would have to lick and
     suck all of her toes.  It usually started with me
     licking and kissing her high heels or boots but
     eventually those would come off and it would be flesh
     on stockings, followed shortly by flesh on lips so to
     speak.  Jennifer would just sit back, enjoy a nice long
     cigarette or two while I took care of her feet.  Now
     with Jennifer the victim, I would use her love of foot
     worshiping to my advantage, to tease her to near
     orgasm.  Adding to the fact that Jennifer was bound
     upside down, and especially with a blindfold and tape
     gag (with my wet panties as a gag filler of course),
     the restraints just added to the feeling of
     helplessness and of course, the pleasure.  Naturally,
     Jennifer's pay backs were hell or heaven depending on
     how you looked at them, but I loved them.
    
          For the drive, I had worn a long black wrap skirt,
     a white knit button down, long sleeve top, thigh-high
     black stockings and black knee high shiny boots with
     two inch heels.  Short thin black leather dress gloves
     topped off the outfit.  Of course, no bra or panties
     were worn.  Jennifer had taught me the feeling of being
     free and suggested I not wear them once in awhile to
     enhance that feeling.  Since I was feeling very sexy
     today, just thinking about the up coming game, I
     decided again to indulge myself.  I'm sure Jennifer
     would notice right away. 
    
          My nipples were punching holes in the blouse as
     the cool air rushed past them, not to mention the fact
     I kept inserting my gloved fingers into my blouse and
     slowly caressing and pinching them.  Now I usually
     don't drive down the road playing with myself but
     sitting next to me on the seat was a small bag of
     restraints; a ball gag, handcuffs and a set of
     butterfly style nipple clamps connected by a small
     metal chain.  Jennifer's instructions were clear about
     what I was to do with them when I arrived at the ranch.
     Just the thought of one last game before her departure
     was enough to cause me to slip my hand under my skirt
     and play with my already wet and naked pussy.  The
     mixture of odors, my wet sex combined with the smell of
     wet leather from my gloves, was overpowering.  It was
     hard to concentrate on the road.  I knew that I had to
     stop though as I didn't want to have a crash or destroy
     all the sexual anticipation that was building up inside
     me.
    
                  CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE
    
    
          I arrived at Jennifer's ranch a few hours before
     we had to depart for the airport.  The extra time
     allowed us a chance to chat while she finished packing
     and hopefully finish this one last bondage game
     Jennifer elected to play.  I let her pick the game
     since I loved surprises and it was her last for a few
     months or so I thought.  With what was planned so far,
     I could hardly wait for the next step.
    
          Her ranch was on 25 acres of wooded land that she
     used to keep and train her horses.  Jennifer was very
     much into the equestrienne scene and she looked
     stunning in her tight ridding breeches and tall black
     ridding boots.  She was picture of sheer female
     domination especially when she held her short black
     ridding crop in her gloved fingers.  Her ranch is
     secluded from most of the access roads and thus it made
     for the perfect location for many of our outdoor
     bondage scenes, which we played often.  I have been
     bound and gagged swinging nude from the rafters in her
     barn to tied to a tree out by the lake.  Once while we
     were both out riding, we decided to play a quick game
     of captured equestrienne.  Jennifer and I flipped a
     coin and I lost.  She told me to take off my blouse and
     bra and go topless.  I quickly obeyed.  Jennifer was
     still dressed in her tight grey ridding breeches,
     boots, white blouse and her short black gloves.  I was
     still left in breeches, boots and gloves.  She tied my
     wrists behind me with a long piece of leather cord she
     had brought with her (imagine that huh?), then gagged
     me with her red bandanna.  Jennifer then helped me back
     on to my horse and then led her horse and me throughout
     the grounds.  Several times during the ride, she would
     approach the outer limits of her land and we would see
     cars driving by close enough that if they looked hard,
     they would have seen a topless young woman mounted a
     top a horse, gagged with a red cloth.  Needless to say,
     those were some great days. 
    
          Oh yes, Jennifer did get her chance in the ropes
     while outdoors many times.  I especially enjoyed the
     time when I had tied her nude, except for her boots, to
     a large tree located on the back of her land.  I
     blindfolded her and put her panties in her mouth as a
     gag that was kept in place with a black leather strap.
     I even added a tight crotch rope that I tied to the
     tree such that any movement would be felt on her naked
     pussy.  I slowly walked the horses away from the spot
     leaving her to stew by herself.  I then quietly crept
     back to watch her struggle.  It was a beautiful sight
     of sheer helplessness and distress.  I quietly slipped
     up in front of her and quickly grabbed both of her
     nipples and held them in my gloved fingers.  She was
     taken by surprise but stopped struggling instantly.
     Again, it was a nice day for both of us.  Anyway back
     to this story.
    
          Jennifer had quite a spread here and she did have
     a few hired hands to take care of the place for her
     when she was not around.  Today they were off.
     Jennifer was always thinking ahead.
    
          I parked my black BMW next to the house, left the
     keys in the ignition, and picked up the small bag of
     restraints.  I pulled out the handcuffs, keys, red ball
     gag and the nipple clips.  I walked up to the porch and
     placed the keys in an envelope that I had written on
     the outside "PLEASE."  I then took the red ball gag and
     inserted it into my mouth and tightly buckled the black
     straps behind my head under my hair.  The ball fit
     perfectly and was lodged nicely behind my teeth.  My
     anticipation was growing.  I always enjoyed the gag,
     especially the ball gag.  I enjoyed that feeling of
     fullness and especially anytime I did it to myself at
     the request of another.  With the black straps tightly
     buckled, the ball was not coming out.
      
          As I approached the front door, there was a note
     attached with a clothespin.  The clothespin was also
     holding up a red bandanna.  The note was in Jennifer's
     handwriting and it only said "USE THIS ALSO."  I knew
     what it was for and with what was already planned, the
     hour or two we had together was already starting off
     with a bang.
    
          I looked around to ensure my privacy and then
     unbutton my blouse and pulled it off my shoulders
     uncovering my bare breasts.  My nipples were rock hard.
     Of course, I took the time to tweak them again with my
     gloved fingers.  I quickly attached the set of nipple
     clamps to each nipple rolling my eyes as the clamps
     took hold.  I then walked over to the front door and
     pushed the envelope with the keys to the cuffs through
     the mail slot and listened as it hit the floor.  Next
     to the front door, about chest high was a metal snap
     hook that Jennifer had screwed in the frame earlier
     this morning in preparation for my arrival. 
    
          I quickly blindfolded myself with the bandanna and
     then hooked the small chain attached to the nipple
     clamps to the snap hook.  I was now bound to the house
     by my nipples.  I quickly rang the doorbell, then
     proceeded to lock my gloved hands behind be with the
     handcuffs.  A shiver went up and down my spine.  I
     always loved this part when it comes to the self-bondage.
     Besides the self-gagging, feeling the cuffs close on my
     wrists, knowing that with each click, my freedom was being
     denied, was very exciting.  In this case unlike my other
     self-bondage adventures, I didn't have a safety key. It
     was now on the floor of Jennifer's living room behind a
     locked door.  I was now at the mercy of who ever came
     along.  Ah, what a thought.
    
          No telling how long Jennifer would take to come to
     the door.  Knowing her, she was probably watching me
     from her front bay window that extended on to the
     porch, smoking silently, laughing behind a sensual
     cloud of smoke, at my now helpless and vulnerable
     position. 
    
          After a few minuets, I was beginning to wonder if
     Jennifer was home at all.  I hadn't call before I left
     my house but I did tell her when I would be at the
     ranch.  Thinking back now, I didn't see her car in the
     driveway when I pulled up.  My mind started to race.
     Bondage does that to you now and then.  I couldn't back
     out of the bondage now and I couldn't reach around to
     remove the nipple clamps.  The length of the chain was
     short enough to prevent me from moving or bending much
     at all.  As I stood there and thought about it, my only
     options were to try to pull the clamps off, or wait and
     hope Jennifer or someone else would come by.  I pulled
     back slightly.  The clamps held, they weren't coming
     off.  I would have to wait.  I tried yelling into the
     ball gag but only garbled words came out causing me to
     drool down on to my chest.  There was also no way I
     could remove the blindfold.  At that moment, an alarm
     went off on the porch.  It was Jennifer's security
          alarm.  Somehow it had been activated.

    
                   CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX
    
    
    
          The alarm scared the hell out of me.  Jennifer
     must have set it before she was to leave and now that I
     was on the porch, my movements around the front door
     must have set it off, or so I thought.  I didn't know
     what to do.  Pulling on the chain only caused more
     tension to my nipples and the design of the clamps only
     caused them to tighten as I pulled.  I was now worried
     that since the alarm was going off, the police were now
     on their way.  My mind continued to race.  What was
     interesting though, was as I was standing there bound
     by my nipples, the thought of being discovered by
     others combined with the bondage was making me very
     excited.  I could feel that my inner thighs were
     getting wetter by the moment.  My glove hands roamed
     over my ass since that was as far as I could reach.  I
     continued to pull gently on the nipple chain thus
     helping the self-excitement along.  An orgasm was
     slowly building.  Then, just as quick as the alarm
     sounded, it stopped snapping me back to reality.  I
     smiled behind the ball gag.  I knew Jennifer was up to
     her old tricks. 
    
          I heard the front door open and smelled Jennifer's
     brand of perfume mixed with cigarette smoke.  Jennifer
     quickly kissed me on the ear, taking the time to cup my
     right breast.  I moaned into my gag.  I was dying with
     excitement.  The caressing stopped and again, I moaned.
     Jennifer must have stepped back to admire my handy
     work.  The sound of her high heels on the wooden porch
     was unmistakable.  I felt her reach for my cuffs
     thinking she was going to unlock them, but no, she
     tighten them one extra notch on each wrist.  Freedom
     was something that would have to wait.  I was also
     starting to drool down on my bare chest.  The ball gag
     was good for that especially since I had buckled it on
     extra tight this time.
    
          I then heard what sounded like the jingling of a
     roller buckle on a leather strap.  It wasn't long until
     I found out that I was right.   Jennifer lifted my
     skirt to above my knees and buckled the strap tightly
     around my legs just above where my boots stop.  My legs
     were effectively useless but my ankles were still free
     allowing me to keep my balance. 
    
          Jennifer then unhooked the nipple chain and pulled
     me toward her. I didn't have any choice.  She kissed me
     on the nose, then on the ball gag.  Gag kissing was
     something that Jennifer and I both enjoyed.  With her
     holding the chain, I wasn't going to stop her, not that
     I wanted to anyway.  She then pulled me along into the
     house.  Being blindfolded and hobbled at the knees was
     making each step a challenge but being led by the
     nipples ensured complete compliance.  Once inside, she
     left me standing in the front room and stood back to
     look at me once again.  I felt her raise my skirt to
     check for any panties as she must have noticed that I
     wasn't wearing a bra.  She laughed and slapped my naked
     ass.  I moaned into my gag. 
    
          Jennifer moved around behind me and lightly kissed
     my neck.  She seemed pleased with what I was wearing,
     or what I wasn't wearing to be more exact.  I pressed
     back against her and she reached around and pulled
     sharply on the nipple chain quickly getting my
     attention.  This quick pull to the nipples stood me
     straight up.  Jennifer laughed.  She then moved around
     in front of me and removed the blindfold but left the
     ball gag, nipple clamps, handcuffs, and knee strap in
     place for the time being.  The game continued at
     Jennifer's pace.



                       CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN

    
       
          Jennifer was dressed in her black thigh-high
     stockings, black g-string panties, black push-up bra
     and topped off with a set of black five inch shiny
     black patent opera pumps.  She was stunning to say the
     least.  The contrast of her white skin, black lingerie,
     and her long black hair was sharp.  A thin sliver ankle
     chain adorned her left ankle. 
    
          Jennifer laughed again and stepped forward and
     unbuckled and loosened the ball gag gently wiping away
     the drool.  She then kissed me deeply, followed by a
     warm and sensitive embrace, what a way to start the
     afternoon.  I knew that I was really going to miss her
     now.  She carefully removed the nipple clamps setting
     them aside for later use.  I sucked in my breath as she
     loosen the clamp.  Jennifer gently rubbed each nipple
     with her long soft fingers.  I stood there with my eyes
     closed.  They rolled in response.  Nothing else was
     removed.  Obviously, I was to remain handcuffed and
     hobbled for a while longer.
    
          We walked arm in arm slowly, due to my hobble
     strap, into her bedroom where Jennifer needed to finish
     dressing.  I sat on the wooden chair that she had
     placed in the middle of the room and watched as
     Jennifer pulled on a sleek below-the-knee black leather
     hobble skirt, very expensive no doubt.  When the skirt
     was on, she picked up a long piece of rope and walked
     behind me to begin my bondage ordeal.  I watched
     anxiously over my shoulder as Jennifer looped the rope
     several times around my arms above my elbows, then
     reaching beneath my arms, she grabbed my left arm and
     pulled it toward the right, tightening the ropes as she
     went along.  When my elbows were now touching, she then
     cinched the loops several times tightening the cords
     with each cinch.  She then wound the last several feet
     back under my arms, around and up the front of my
     shoulders and knotted the two ends behind my neck.  The
     excess was then looped down to the elbow tie thus
     preventing any possibility of the elbow ropes slipping
     down.  My wrists remained handcuffed.   Being flexible
     was a virtue and making my elbows touch always enhanced
     the feeling of helplessness.  This position also had
     the added effect of causing my breasts to stand out.
     Even with my wrists uncuffed, with my elbows tied
     touching behind me, escape would have been impossible.
    
          With the elbows done, Jennifer returned to her
     dressing and pulled on a beautiful white long sleeve
     silk blouse.  She was beautiful and the outfit went
     perfectly with her long black hair.  The combination of
     the leather skirt and silk top was a mixture made in
     heaven.  There was just a hint of the black bra
     underneath the blouse and the material was thin enough
     to show the outline of her harden nipples even through
     the bra.  Obviously she was as excited as I was.
    
          After the blouse was on, Jennifer took another
     long rope and tied my arms to my body, criss-crossing
     it above and below my naked breasts several times
     forming a nice tight breast bondage.  The ropes made my
     breast stand out, as did having my elbows tied together
     behind me.  We chatted throughout this episode as
     though what we were doing was normal.  It was to us.
     We discussed her agenda, and what she was hoping to
     accomplish on the trip.  The bondage she was adding
     now, she told me, was kind of a going way present from
     her to me, which suited me just fine.  When Jennifer
     cinched the last knot, she gently reached up and took
     both harden nipples between each of her thumb and index
     fingers and gently rub my nipples between.  With the
     compression of the ropes, my nipples were already hard
     and very sensitive and still slightly sore from the
     nipple clamps.  I closed my eyes, licking my lips.
     Jennifer stopped and smiled.  Not yet she told me.
     What a game!
    
          With me arms tightly bound to my chest, Jennifer
     sat at her vanity and began to apply her makeup.  She
     lit up a long white cigarette sensually blowing a thin
     stream toward the ceiling.  We continued to chat about
     the week's work, and odds and end always coming back to
     bondage is some form or anther.  When her makeup was
     perfect, and it always was, she put out her cigarette
     in the nearby ashtray and she got up to finish her
     packing. 
    
          As she packed, I noticed that she had placed two
     sets of handcuffs and her ball gag in one of her
     suitcases.  I smiled.  She saw the look and said that
     she wanted to stay in practice while in Europe.  I
     thought to myself that maybe she would find a pretty
     french woman or two to tie up and have her way with
     them or better yet, maybe she would use them on
     herself.  Jennifer was starting to like the self-bondage
     aspect of our bondage play but only for the
     simple restraints right now.  She seem to like the idea
     of doing to herself, the same as I did.  I could see
     Jennifer now, in her hotel room in Paris, bound and
     gagged on the bed, nude, wondering where she put the
     key.  She can be quite the scatter brain at times.
     Again, I smiled and almost laughed out loud.  It would
     not be the first time she did something not so smart
     dealing with our bondage fun, especially with self-bondage. 
    
          Once when she had me tied to a chair and ball
     gagged, she jokingly decided to tie herself up with my
     watching.  She proceeded to gag herself, add a
     blindfold, then quickly handcuffed her wrists behind
     her.  Though she did it as a joke, she forgot to put
     the key in a place where she could easily get to it.
     It was funny watching her walking carefully around the
     room trying to find her purse.  I tried, gagged as I
     was, to direct her toward her the dresser where her
     purse was laying.  After a few attempts and a bruised
     shin from her kicking the chair, she finally got the
     keys.  The problem was that now, she had applied the
     handcuffs in the wrong direction and the key hole was
     not accessible, she was stuck and I guess, so was I.
     She did manage to get over to me, with my help and
     kneel down behind the chair to such a position that she
     could untie my wrists.  It took me awhile to get the
     rest of my ropes undone but finally I was free standing
     over my helpless friend.  I quickly strapped her ankles
     together, then attached a long strap to her handcuffs
     and the straps wrapped around her ankles.  I then
     pulled them close together to form a nice hogtie.  I
     left her in that position while I picked up my
     restraints.  She just lay on the floor drooling in
     defeat.  Needless to say, she didn't make that mistake
     again. 
    
          Anyway, with that last self-bondage episode in
     mind, I had this picture in my mind of a frantic phone
     call from overseas listening to a desperate woman moan
     into her gag trying to tell how she screwed up again.
     I was going to miss her.


                  CHAPTER THIRTY-EIGHT
    
    
    
          With the last of her four suit cases packed,
     Jennifer approached me and said it was my turn to "get
     packed."  She held up my black leather chastity belt
     with the two of my favorite plugs attached.  She had
     borrowed the belt last week.  I thought she was going
     to use it for herself, and apparently she did.  She
     joked that the belt made for some interesting times
     last week at work.  She was now returning it because
     she thought I might need it while she was gone.  She
     was right of course as I use it all the time for my
     self-bondage fun. 
    
          She unbuckled the waist strap holding it open for
     me.   I protested meekly, but Jennifer just smiled
     knowing me too well.  I carefully stood up and she
     slowly raised my skirt.  Jennifer did the honors and
     tightly buckled the waist strap snugly around my waist
     then carefully lubricated the two plugs.  She had me
     bend over as she slowly caressed my butt with her long
     fingernails and lightly fingered my pussy.  She was
     such a tease.  This caressing combined with the tight
     bondage was starting to drive me wild.  I didn't need
     an lubricate because I was already wet.  Jennifer
     sensed this and quickly inserted the two plugs, drawing
     the crotch strap tightly through my legs and locking it
     to the waist belt in front.  The lock Jennifer used had
     that special blue dot on it.  As part of our games,
     Jennifer maintains the keys to these specially coded
     locks.  I also had a key but it was currently at work
     in my desk drawer.  This one key was my safety in case
     Jennifer couldn't get to me.  As she locked the belt
     on, she pulled it extra tight and my face blushed with
     both excitement and humiliation.  Jennifer just smiled
     and leaned down to kiss me as she snapped the lock
     shut.  I really loved these moments together.
    
          With my "packing" done, we sat and chatted for
     several minutes until it was time to leave for the
     airport.  Jennifer sat back in her chair, crossed her
     long silken legs, and lit up another long white
     cigarette.  She drew deeply, blowing the smoke toward
     the ceiling.  The cigarette was in sharp contrast to
     the red nail polish.  She looked sexy as hell and even
     more dominate while smoking.  I could tell that she
     enjoyed just sitting there quietly watching me stew in
     my bondage.  She quietly sipped another glass of wine.
    
          Sitting for me was not easy with a rear end full
     of soft rubber.  I was constantly shifting my butt
     around trying to find that more comfortable spot, there
     was none.  Jennifer just sat and smiled at me though a
     smoky haze.  She got up and retrieved two additional
     pieces of rope and went about tying my booted ankles
     tightly together followed shortly by my knees.
     Jennifer carefully cinched each rope tightly.  She then
     finally removed the leather strap that I still wore
     from when she first strapped my knees together on the
     porch.  She then slowly walked around me eyeing her
     handy work and lightly caressing my bare shoulders.
     When she was behind me, she reached around with her
     hands and gently cupped both bound breasts, pinching my
     aching nipples.  I moaned and leaned my head next to
     hers. 
    
          She continued to roll each nipple between her
     fingers, gradually increasing the pressure.  My
     excitement was building.  Jennifer suddenly stopped and
     stood up.  She grabbed my hair and pulled my head back.
     I stared up into those wonderfully blue eyes.  She
     quickly kissed me driving her warm wet tongue deep into
     my hungry mouth.  Then she pulled back and replaced her
     tongue with the red ball gag, buckling it tightly
     behind my neck.  She walked around in front of me and
     kneeled at my bound knees.  She reached up and quickly
     kissed me on the gag, then slipped her wet lips down to
     lightly kiss each nipple.  I closed my eyes in
     excitement.  The squeezing and kissing of the nipples
     were only a warmup to the nipple clamps that Jennifer
     quickly applied.  So much for the soft caressing.  She
     gently pulled on the chain attached to the nipple
     clamps forcing me to follow her every move.
    
          Jennifer let go of the chain and stood up.  She
     told me to stay put and that she would put the suitcase
     in the car.  I had no choice.  As she started to walk
     out of the room, she stopped, return to me and quickly
     hooked the nipple chain to my bound knees, thus
     preventing me from standing.  Having to keep my body
     bent forward to prevent pulling on my clamped nipples,
     caused me to put more weight on the butt plug that
     Jennifer had so carefully and teasingly inserted.  I
     lowered my head in defeat.  I watched as I started to
     drool on my knees.
    
          I watched as Jennifer made two more trips back
     into the bedroom to retrieve her bags.  Each time she
     walked in, she stopped to pat me in the head, tickle my
     nose, or tweak on the nipple chain.  When she returned
     the third time, she was carrying the red bandanna that
     I had blindfolded myself with earlier on the porch.
     She quickly blindfolded me, tying the bandanna tightly
     over my eyes.  She carefully checked for any sign of
     light leaking in, of course there was none.  I
     continued to sit there and drool and stew in my much
     excited state.
    
          I once again, was alone with my bondage.  I
     listened carefully as Jennifer walked around the room
     ensuring that all items for her trip were in the car,
     my car to be exact.
    
          I next heard Jennifer moving another chair over to
     where I was sitting.  I heard her step up on the chair
     and heard what sounded like rope being pulled through a
     hook.  It wasn't long until I found out the purpose of
     this additional rope. 
    
          Jennifer knelt at my booted and bound feet and
     quickly tied another rope around my ankles and under
     the heels.  I then felt her wrap a long leather strap
     under my bound knees and around and behind my upper
     torso.  She pulled this strap tight forcing my breasts
     close to my knees.  Jennifer then carefully untied the
     nipple chain from my knee ropes thus releasing the
     tension on my nipples.  Now what?
    
          I felt my feet being pulled out from under me and
     gently pulled toward to the ceiling.  This action put
     all my weight on the butt plug and forced the plug
     deeper into its warm hiding place, I moaned.  Jennifer
     then tied the end of the rope off leaving me sitting on
     the chair with my legs over my head and my upper body
     connected to my knees.  Needless to say, I wasn't going
     anywhere. 
    
          Jennifer slowly caressed the back of my thighs
     that were now fully exposed and gently pushed on the
     two plug inserted in my pussy and butt.  I bit hard on
     my ball gag as the excitement started to build.
     Suddenly she stopped again leaving me sexually
     frustrated.
    
          I heard her walk over and pick up my keys and then
     walk back to me.  She whispered in my ear that she was
     leaving now to head to the airport.  I was confused.  I
     thought I was taking her.  I struggled but that only
     served to move me closer to the edge of the chair and I
     realized that ending up in a suspension would greatly
     make things worse.  Jennifer also whispered that she
     had called one of her male workers to check on the
     house after she had left to ensure the security alarm
     was set up correctly.  They were to check the house
     carefully, including the inside, before setting the
     alarm.  Of course, they would have to check the bedroom
     and who would they find but little old me all nicely
     bound and gag with my rear in showing.  The only good
     thing was that the chastity belt was locked on and
     without the key, it wasn't coming off.  WOW!  Some
     game.
    
    
                  CHAPTER THIRTY-NINE
    
      
    
          This game was more than I had expected.  In fact,
     I was starting to get worried.  I yelled into my gag
     but Jennifer only laughed.  A last quick feel to my
     bound breasts and she was gone.  I heard her close the
     front door, and my car start and back out.  I heard the
     sound of the car fade away. 
    
          I was stuck.  No telling how long it would take
     until the person Jennifer called would arrive and no
     telling what they might think when they found a
     partially nude woman tied in such a reveling and
     stringent bondage position.  This was not part of the
     game or so I thought.  I tried to struggle but once
     again all it served to do was move me closer to the
     edge of the chair.  Also, all the movement only served
     to further stimulate and push the butt plug deeper into
     my sensitive rear end.  My excitement was growing as
     was my fear of the unknown.  All of the sudden, my
     blindfold was removed and there I was staring up into
     the smiling face of the lady who bound me.  "Miss me?"
     she said.  What a relief.  She must have stopped the
     car down the drive and quickly walked back to watch me
     struggle.  Another part of the game!  Jennifer has told
     me countless of times that she has just sat back and
     watched me struggle in my bondage, many times while she
     played with herself.  She enjoys being the voyeur
     especially with me as the victim.  Many times though I
     am blindfolded and don't realize that she is watching
     me.  It is very exciting.
    
          Jennifer quickly released my feet from the
     overhead then unbuckled the strap holding my knees
     bound to my upper torso.  Then she untied my ankles and
     knees.  This was followed next by her untying my arms
     and elbows and removing the upper torso rope bondage.
     She retrieved the key and unlocked my handcuffs.  I
     quickly removed the nipple clamps, gritting my teeth as
     the blood rushed back into the nipples bringing the
     nerves back to life.  The ball gag was next.  Jennifer
     just smiled and we embraced in a lingering kiss and
     warm hug.  I pulled my blouse on and we then departed
     for the airport.  Yes, I was still wearing the chastity
     belt and plugs and evidently I was to continue to wear
     them until I could get to work that afternoon after
     Jennifer's plane departed.
    
          As we drove to the airport, Jennifer told me that
     she had thought about hogtying me in the trunk of the
     car for the short trip.  She decided against it due to
     number of people who would be at the airport.  Lucky
     for me huh?
    
          The rest of the ride was uneventful and we chatted
     about the last bondage game and her trip.  Jennifer
     just sat back, relaxed and quietly smoked her
     cigarette.  The whiteness of her cigarette was in sharp
     contrast to her thin black leather dress gloves she
     wore to complete her outfit of black leather and white
     silk.  About half way to the airport, Jennifer reached
     over and took my hand.  She told me she was going to
     miss being with me.  I nodded, I was also.  We held
     hands the rest of the way to airport.  The gloves were
     cool to the touch.

    
                     CHAPTER FORTY
    
    
    
          We arrived shortly at the airport parking lot.  I
     dropped Jennifer off with her bags, at the front
     entrance and went to park my car.  Before she got out
     of the car, she told me bring my leather jacket with me
     into the airport.  I shrugged and nodded that I
     understood, maybe she was chilled due to the drive.
    
          After I parked the car, I walked to the front of
     the airport where Jennifer was standing waiting for me.
     She was quietly smoking her last cigarette before the
     flight.  She greeted me with a smile and we walked into
     the airport and down to the gate. 
          Since it was an international flight, I couldn't
     go with Jennifer through the security gate.  We moved
     over to near the large picture windows to finish saying
     our good-byes.  While we were talking, Jennifer passed
     me an envelope and told me that she hadn't forgot my
     birthday that was quickly approaching.  I opened the
     envelope and discovered a name of one of her
     photographer friends that wasn't making the trip.
     Jennifer told me that as one of my birthday presents.
     She had arranged for me to have a private photo shoot
     where I was going to play the bondage model.  This
     photographer was a close personal friend of Jennifer's
     and she was aware of the likes and dislikes of both her
     and I.  I blushed, but I was also filled with
     excitement.  I have always thought it would be fun to
     try to be a bondage model.  After looking at all the
     bondage magazine and videos over the years, I always
     wondered what it would be like.  Jennifer and I
     discussed many times our different fantasies and one of
     mine happened to be posing as a bondage model in front
     of a camera with a stranger doing the tying and
     photographing.  Jennifer told me her friend would call
     me next week to arrange a time.  Jennifer had made all
     the arrangements for the location.
    
          Jennifer's first boarding call was being announced
     and we quickly hugged and said goodbye.  Jennifer
     whispered in my ear to shut my eyes and hold my wrists
     up.  I did so and was startled to feel her lock a set
     of handcuffs on each wrist.  I opened my eyes with
     surprise.  They had a blue dot on them meaning that I
     didn't carry the key with me normally, Jennifer had
     them and the other was at work with the key to my
     locked chastity belt.  Jennifer took my leather coat
     and draped it over my cuffed hands.  Now I knew the
     reason for bring my coat in to the airport.  Jennifer
     just smiled and leaned forward and kissed me softly on
     the lips.  She'd call from Paris when she arrived later
     in the day. 
    
          I stood stunned with my cuffed hands in front of
     me covered by my leather jacket.  I watched as Jennifer
     walked through the metal detectors and headed to her
     gate.  She turned and waved bye and blew me a kiss.  It
     was going to be a long four months.  A tear wailed up
     in my eye, I raised my fingers to brush the tear away
     and was quickly reminded about the cuffs.  I smiled and
     slowly shook my head.  That Jennifer.  I watched as
     Jennifer walked down the ramp.  Her long black leather
     skirt forced her to take small steps and her very high
     heels only made matter worse.  All this, didn't phase
     her one bit.  Everyone behind her just enjoyed the view
     as I was doing.  Quickly, she was out of sight on the
     plane.

    
                   CHAPTER FORTY-ONE
    
    
    
          I turned and made my way out of the airport and
     got to my car.  I had to figure out a way to pay the
     parking toll without raising suspicion about my cuffed
     wrists.  Luckily there was a toll booth setup to take
     exact change without getting a receipt and I was able
     to get through without raising any eyebrows. 
    
          I headed directly to my office to retrieve my set
     of keys so I could unlock my handcuffs and then also
     the chastity belt and remove the plugs.  Luckily the
     office was empty and my keys were still where I left
     them in my desk.  I quickly unlocked the cuffs and then
     unlocked the crotch strap.  I slowly removed the two
     plugs, which were still very wet from all the
     excitement and teasing.  It did however feel good to
     get the butt plug removed.  The waisted belt was then
     unbuckled and removed.  I placed everything in a
     plastic bag that I had brought with me so I could take
     the belt and plugs home and clean them.  No telling
     when they would be needed again.
    
          I sat in my large leather chair and took a deep
     breath.  The leather was very cool to my naked ass.
     Jennifer was now gone and I was alone for the next four
     months or so, only to share my bondage with myself.  I
     quickly remembered the envelope that Jennifer had given
     me at the airport.  I pulled it from my purse and read
     through it again.  The thoughts of being bound and
     gagged by another women, other than Jennifer, and then
     photographed were racing through my mind.  What was
     this photographer like?  How did learn of our games?
     What would her bondage techniques be like? Where did
     she learn her techniques from?  These questions would
     be on my mind for the next week.  I only hoped I could
     wait until her call came.  With all the thoughts of the
     modeling adventure and the stimulation from the earlier
     bondage fun, I caught myself slowly playing with my
     nipples again.  This time I didn't stop it.  A slow
     orgasm was starting to build.  I sat back in my chair,
     spread my legs and quickly started to rub my wet pussy.
     More bondage games were going through my head, I rubbed
     harder.  I exploded into a massive orgasm, my head went
     back hard against the seat, I was seeing stars.  I
     thought I was in heaven.  Two more smaller orgasm
     followed as I continued to play with myself thinking of
     the upcoming week.
    
          After several minutes, I caught my breath,
     straighten my clothes out, picked up my restraints, and
     my coat.  I had to go back and wipe the wet spot off
     the chair.  I smiled and headed home.  My knees were
     still weak from that last sexual adventure.  That night
     I slept with my wrists strapped in front of me for the
     whole night.  I even locked my big toes together.  A
     soft latex blindfold completed the outfit.  It was hard
     to sleep thinking about all the possibilities that
     could come out of the bondage model adventure.
    
    
                   CHAPTER FORTY-TWO
    
          The week went by slowly.  Finally Thursday, I
     received a call from a pleasantly sounding women of
     Japanese descent named Miko.  She said that she was the
     photographer friend of Jennifer's.  I blushed.  Here
     was a women I had never met, calling to set up a
     bondage shoot with me as the model.  Miko sounded very
     knowledgeable about the subject and we chatted for
     several minutes.  I was very excited and of course did
     most of the talking, discussing my likes and dislikes.
     Miko just acknowledged my conversation. 
    
          I realized later that after I hung up, I really
     didn't know much about her or how she got into the
     scene.  We did agree that since Saturday was my
     birthday, we would get together Saturday evening.  She
     told me that Jennifer had arranged for Miko and I to
     use a very nice suite at a large local hotel.  We
     agreed to meet at 6:00 p.m. and she told me to bring
     with me whatever I wanted to dress up in and all my
     bondage toys.  She also told me to bring a list of
     positions that I thought I'd like to try.  We would
     work out the rest of the details when we got together.
     This was going to be quite an evening.  We said our
     goodbyes and hung up.  I should mentioned that before
     Miko hung up, she told me that she would call Friday
     and tell me which hotel and the room number.  She also
     mentioned that she had other instructions from Jennifer
     that she would pass on then.  Jennifer was always
     thinking of ways to keep the games interesting.  I went
     home that night so excited that I slept nude in just
     leather cuffs again, tape gag and a set of thumbcuffs
     locked on my big toes.  The key was in a box on my
     front porch so I had to get up early to get the key
     before anyone else awoke.
    
          Friday afternoon, Miko called back and gave me the
     name of the hotel and the room number.  We agreed to
     meet at 6:00 p.m.  She then detailed out a new set of
     instructions that I was to follow the next evening.
     Instructions that I were to carry out to the letter or
     the rest of my birthday present from Jennifer wouldn't
     happen.  The instructions were quite detailed and I sat
     down in amazement at the things that I would go though
     just to get into to the room and start the photo shoot.
     Since I wanted this present very badly, (or maybe I
     just wanted to experience bondage at the hands of
     another women), I promised I'd do as told especially
     since self-bondage would be part of the fun.  Saturday
     night should prove to be a birthday to remember.
    
          Friday night, I sat at my computer and developed
     seven different tie ups that I thought I'd like to try
     and have photographed.  These were positions in
     addition to the detailed instructions Jennifer had left
     for me getting to the room.  As I detailed out each
     position, I was getting more and more excited.  The
     leather chastity belt locked over my panties prevented
     me from playing with myself but it was causing my
     panties to get soaked, a thought I just smiled at.
     These panties would come in handy tomorrow.  The
     chastity belt had been locked on since early this
     morning before work.  Miko instructed me to use a lock
     with a blue dot on it.  Jennifer had given Miko a set
     of out special keys before she left.  I had left my
     spare blue key in the drawer of my desk at work.  Being
     at home now, the chastity wasn't coming off until Miko
     decided to take it off.
    
          Once I was finished on the computer, I set about
     gathering the necessary items of clothing that I wanted
     to be restrained in.  Latex, leather, lingerie, heels,
     and boots were all placed in the suitcase.  Of course
     just plain nudity had been added to the list and that
     needed no packing.  That night I slept with just the
     chastity still locked on over the panties, getting me
     ready for Saturday evening.
    
    
    
                  CHAPTER FORTY-THREE
    
          Saturday was again a busy day getting things
     ready, packing up my clothes, and assembling all my
     bondage restraints.  In all, it took three suitcases to
     pull it all together.  I never realized all the
     different types of gags I had gathered over the years,
     not to mention all the rope, straps, different kinds of
     tape and number of sets of handcuffs.  My collection of
     fetish clothing was also very large but I decided to
     take only a few things.  I packed my corset, leather
     skirt, some lingerie, a set of white girdles and long
     line bras, my collection of latex outfits including
     stockings, panties, leotard, a maid's outfit, and some
     long latex gloves.  I also packed my highest heeled
     black pumps and a couple of pair of boots, both knee
     and thigh-high.  At 4:30 p.m. I headed out to the
     hotel. 
    
          Following Miko's instructions, I wore only my set
     of black thigh-high boots, a pair of black over-the-elbow
     length leather gloves and of course the black
     chastity belt and panties.  All this was covered up by
     my long black leather coat.  Nothing else was worn.
     The leather was cool to the touch and since my coat
     didn't button up and only used a leather sash to hold
     the coat shut, my breasts were hanging free.  I would
     have to be careful when I checked in at the hotel. 
    
          When I arrived, I checked in with little incident.
     I did raise a few eyebrows and got lots of stares, but
     other than that, it was uneventful.  While checking in,
     I was given a pick envelop with my name on it.  A
     bellhop helped me carry my bags up to the room, but I
     stopped him at the door and told him that I would
     continue from here.  A sizable tip ensure his
     compliance.
    
          The suite was fantastic, and it appeared that Miko
     had already been there setting up her equipment.
     Dozens of lights and strobes, two cameras, and a video
     camera were setup and ready for use.  My excitement was
     building.  The suite was on the 13th floor and
     overlooked the ocean.  There would be no one looking in
     from across the way. 
    
          There appeared to be an adjourning suite but the
     connecting door was locked.  I shrugged and didn't
     think any more about it.
    
          I removed my leather coat and walked about the
     suite dressed only in gloves, boots and chastity belt.
     I was nervous as this would be only the third person
     besides Jennifer and her co-worker Robin that has seen
     me nude and dealing with such things as bondage and
     dressing for pleasure.
    
          I sat down on the bed and opened the envelop.
     There was a blue key and note inside from Miko.  The
     note said to use the key to unlock and remove the
     chastity belt before I tied myself up.  I took the key
     and unlocked the belt.  I then removed the panties that
     I had now worn for the last 36 hours.  My sexual aroma
     was very apparent.  I placed the panties in a small
     plastic bag and placed them in my suitcase for later
     use.
    
          I set about unpacking my things, setting the
     restraints carefully on the floor in the corner.  Each
     restraint brought back many interesting times both with
     myself and when playing  with Jennifer.  As I pulled
     out the varied gags, from the suitcase, I couldn't stop
     myself from trying each one on, cherishing the feeling
     of losing my speech by my own hand.  I think it's my
     oral fixation or something like that.  Bondage is never
     complete without a tight mouth filling gag.  Between
     the ball gag (my favorite), there were the latex pump
     gag, strap gag, and my new ring gag, many of which
     would have their turn keeping me quiet tonight.  I had
     also threw in a large roll of grey duct tape to top off
     the gags.  Stuffing material, like wet panties,
     combined with lots of tape is a very effective gag and
     one I use often. 
    
          The ring gag was new and very exciting.  It was a
     leather lined two-inch metal ring that had an attached
     strap and when it was lodged behind my teeth it held my
     mouth wide open but allowed continue access to my
     tongue.  Jennifer liked this gag very much and would
     tease my tongue with a variety of objects, not to
     mention using her own wet tongue several times.  Forced
     gag kissing was always an act that got us going.  We
     bought two of them and when were both bound, the ring
     gags made for some very exciting gag kissing and tongue
     play.  The last three pieces of bondage gear were my
     favorites. 
    
          My black leather discipline hood, with its
     two-inch locking collar, was first out of the bag
     followed by a black leather single glove and a shiny
     black leather straight jacket that I purchased last
     year.  I had spent many hours in that straight jacket,
     hooded and hobbled.  I think these were some of
     Jennifer's favorite pieces of bondage gear to use on
     me.  I always enjoyed the warm embrace of the jacket,
     and the crotch strap was designed extra wide to ensure
     that any plugs used would stay firmly inserted.  Many
     weekends, I ended up in one of these three restraints
     at the hands of Jennifer.  I remember one weekend where
     I was buckled in the straightjacket from Friday night
     to Sunday night with the only time free was to pee and
     take a shower Sunday morning, with Jennifer of course,
     still bound in handcuffs.  I had also modified the
     jacket slightly by installing little zippers over the
     nipple areas.  When my leather covered arms were
     strapped in the arm sleeves and pulled behind me,
     instead of in front of me, the zippers could be opened
     and my nipples teased or erotically tormented at will.
     Anyway, enough of the past.



                   CHAPTER FORTY-FOUR
    
          In the center of the room was a sturdy wooden
     chair with a high narrow back.  I smiled.  I had seen
     that chair before.  Jennifer and I had bought her
     kitchen table and chairs together a few years ago and
     the design of the chair made for some great chair
     bondage.  I knew what was ahead for me and that chair.
    
          Per Miko's instructions, I was to tie myself to
     that chair in any fashion I wanted and wait for her to
     arrive.  I was also supposed to use a set of headphones
     and CD player.  To ensure my safety during the self-bondage
     fun, Miko told me she would call from the lobby
     about 10 minutes before her arrival and thus allow me
     the chance to finish the bondage knowing she was on her
     way up to the suit, that way I didn't need to set up an
     additional safety device.  It was now 5:30 p.m. and
     time for me to begin.
    
          I picked up the bondage toys I had chose for this
     adventure.  The head harness ball gag, leather
     blindfold, a set of handcuffs, several long pieces of
     white rope, two wooden clothespins, and my long narrow
     vibrator, with fresh batteries.  I also picked up the
     roll of duct tape, my headphones and small CD player
     that I had sat on the coffee table.  The wooden
     clothespins had a small hole drilled on the ends and a
     string was attached to each hole.  These strings would
     be used later in the final stages of the self-bondage
     adventure.
    
          I placed all the restraints in a small pile next
     to the leg of the chair.  I picked up the handcuffs and
     tied a small rope to the center link and the other end
     of the rope to the crossbar under the seat of the
     chair.  The length of the rope was such that my wrists
     would be held down toward the seat and not allow much
     movement.  I took a small piece of duct tape and taped
     the cuffs to the back of the chair.  This was done
     because when I had finished all the self-bondage
     preparations, I couldn't reach the handcuffs if they
     were sitting on the floor.  This way, all I have to do
     is reach behind the chair and the cuffs are already at
     the correct height.
    
          When this was done, I walked to the door and made
     sure it was locked and that the chain was not
     installed.  I slowly walked back to the chair, humming
     with each step.  Next to the actual feeling of
     helplessness, getting ready and setting up for the
     self-bondage adventure was almost foreplay by itself.
     I stopped in front of the large mirror hanging over the
     dresser.  There I was, dressed only in boots and gloves
     ready for an evening of bondage at the hands of another
     women, about to be photographed as if it was a
     historical event.  My nipples were hard as rocks and I
     was as wet between the legs as can be.  I slowly
     caressed each nipple.  I knew I had to stop this
     self-masturbation and complete my bondage soon or the mood
     would be lost.  I walked over to the flood lights and
     turned them on then turned on the VCR camera.  I was
     about the record this event.  It would be one of
     Jennifer's return home presents.  She wanted me to send
     it to her in Europe when it was complete.  I was
     flattered.
    
          I walked back over to the chair and sat down.  It
     was cool to the touch and brought back memories of the
     chairs out at Jennifer's ranch and the many hours of
     bondage fun.  I removed my gloves and placed them
     across my lap for later retrieval.  Having the gloves
     on makes it harder to set up the bondage.  I leaned
     over and picked up the first long rope and proceeded to
     tie my left booted ankle to the back leg of the chair.
     I made sure that the ropes were pulled tight enough and
     were wrapped over the support piece connecting the
     front and back legs.  When the final cinch was made, my
     foot was off the carpet about four inches.  The
     stiffness of the boots made for a nice tension in my
     leg as it was being bent back.  The right ankle was
     next and was secured in the same manner.
    
          With my ankles pulled back and up off the carpet,
     my legs and knees were effectively spread very wide
     around the seat of the chair.  To enhance this
     position, I tied each knee to the front legs of the
     chair thus ensuring I couldn't close my legs at all.
     When completed, I felt very vulnerable.  The inside of
     my thighs were very wet.
    
          Another long piece of rope was wrapped several
     times around my waist and lap just above the boots and
     secured by passing the rope several times under the
     seat.  This prevented me from lifting myself off the
     seat.
    
          I picked up the blindfold and ball gag and buckled
     them loosely around my neck for safe keeping.  The
     earphones were also placed over the edge of the chair,
     so that they would be within easy reach after I was
     tied completely to the chair.
    
          I now reached down and picked up the two
     clothespins with their attached strings, the vibrator,
     and tore off two long pieces of duct tape.  I placed
     the clothespins on my lap and then proceeded to slowly
     insert the vibrator a few inches into my already wet
     pussy.  I would be effectively sitting on the vibrator.
     To prevent the vibrator from slipping out or moving
     aside, I took the two pieces of duct tape and taped the
     vibrator to the wooden seat.  With the ropes holding my
     ass tightly to the chair seat and with my knees pulled
     apart and tied to the sides of the chair, I was open to
     invasion and the vibrator wasn't going to slip out.  In
     addition, with the angle that I was sitting, my clit
     was in direct contact with the hard plastic intruder.
     I had spent many hours sitting on such a toy at the
     hands of both Jennifer and myself.  It was a great
     self-torment.  This vibrator had two speeds and I
     deliberately selected the low speed just to tease
     myself and heighten the sexual feeling.  I looked at
     the clock, five minutes before Miko was to call.
    
          I picked up my last long piece of rope and
     proceeded to secure my upper torso to the chair.  I
     coiled the rope several times above and below my bare
     breasts.  I made sure the ropes went all the way around
     and through the slats in the back of the chair.  When
     this was accomplished, I was tied solidly to the chair,
     and I could not bend over.  All that was left was the
     blindfold, gag, clothespins, earphones and the securing
     of my, soon to be gloved, wrists.
    
          First the clothespins.  With the tight upper chest
     bondage and the many wraps of rope around my breasts,
     my tits were pushed up high and were made very firm.
     The extra pressure on my breasts caused my nipples to
     become extra sensitive.  I slowly caressed each and
     then attached a wooden clothespin to each nipple,
     taking care to ensure that only the nipple was being
     pinched and not the skin behind the nipple.  This
     tended to concentrate the feeling on the just the
     nipple.  My eyes rolled back in my head.  I'll never
     get use to the first feeling of the clamp or
     clothespins.  The bite was sharp at first and quickly
     reduced to a dull ache.  The clothespins would
     definitely keep my mind on the bondage especially since
     I had placed them at the very end of the nipple.  The
     strings hung down in my lap.
    
          I unbuckled the leather blindfold from around my
     neck and rebuckled it tightly over my eyes.  This
     blindfold was made of very thin black leather and it
     molded to my face thus blocking out all light.  After
     the blindfold, came the head harness ball gag.  I had
     chosen to put the blindfold under the straps of the
     head harness to prevent any possibility of shaking off
     or removing the blindfold.
    
          The ball was medium size and bright red in color.
     I licked my lips then quickly inserted the ball until
     it came to rest neatly behind my teeth.  I buckled the
     strap tightly behind my head under my hair.  I then
     pulled the head straps up over the blindfold, over my
     head and buckled it to the back strap.  Lastly, I
     buckled the chin strap tightly forcing my mouth closed
     around the ball.  Speech was all but impossible.  I
     loved this feeling each time I did this to myself.
     Kind of like the cork on the bottom of champagne; full
     of excitement waiting to explode if shaken.  The other
     nice thing about this ball gag was that I instantly
     started to drool, something that always added to the
     humiliation aspect of the bondage.
    
          I carefully threaded the strings of the two
     clothespins over the gag strap on either side of the
     ball.  I slowly pulled these strings tight causing me
     to have to lower my head until my chin was resting on
     my chest.  The strings were then tied off.  My head was
     now held in a lowered position by keeping tension on my
     nipples.  If I tried to raise my head, I pulled on my
     nipples.  These were strong clothespins and they didn't
     come off easy.  I had used this technique several times
     on Jennifer when I wanted to put her into a submissive
     position.   I would have her kneel, with ankles
     strapped to thighs, arms locked behind her, gagged with
     a ball gag and the nipple clamps or clothespins
     attached to the gag holding her head down.  I loved the
     look, but Jennifer just moaned into her gag.  The fun
     part comes when I tried to tickle her and she tried to
     lift her head to laugh.  She couldn't and it only
     served to pull harder on her nipples.  She just
     resigned herself to my great bondage mastery.  I do
     have to admit that I too have used this on myself
     several times to enhance the self-bondage fun.  Trying
     to roll around on the floor in a hogtie is harder to do
     when you can't lift your head.
    
          With the blindfold and gag buckled tightly on and
     now that my nipples were under the correct tension, I
     picked up the earphones and fitted one in each ear.  I
     turned on the CD player and tested the volume.  I had
     picked one of my favorite instrumentals to listen to.
     I adjusted the volume high enough to block out any
     background noise.  With the volume adjusted, I turned
     off the CD player and waited for the phone call to
     announce Miko's arrival.

    
                   CHAPTER FORTY-FIVE
    
          As I sat there, I tested my restraints.  I smiled
     behind the ball gag.  Many years of experience pays off
     again.  They were secure of course.  I wouldn't have it
     any other way.  I reached down and turned on the
     vibrator.  I jumped as it started but was reminded to
     keep my head down by the pull on my nipples.  Combine
     the tight bondage, with the nipple fun and now the
     vibrator, a warm glow started to take over my body
     starting between my booted legs.  My mind also started
     to wonder.  What was Miko like?  Did I really want to
     be seen in this compromising position with a total
     stranger, let along be photographed?  Where did Miko
     get her bondage vocabulary from?  She seemed very
     knowledgeable when we talked on the phone and she
     showed no shyness as we spoke of vibrators, ball gags
     and nipple clips?  I was dying to ask those and many
     other questions.
    
          Finally the phone rang twice, then it rang once.
     That was the signal we worked out to ensure it was Miko
     calling and that she was on her way up.  She'd be here
     in ten minutes.  I picked up the roll of tape and tore
     off two small strips.  I fasten each over my left and
     right ear thus holding the earphones in place.  I
     tested the duct tape and was confident that any shaking
     I did would not dislodge the earphones, and since my
     head was being held in position by the strings attached
     to my nipples, I wasn't going to do much shaking.
    
          I reached down in my lap and pulled the leather
     gloves on each arm, carefully smoothing the kid leather
     all the up to near my armpits.  I was now at the
     decisive moment.  I took a deep breath, and gently
     pulled on my clothespins attached to my nipples by
     lifting my head; yes, this was what I wanted.  I turned
     on the CD player and waited for the music to start.  It
     blocked all incoming noise and isolated me from my
     surroundings.  I quickly reached around behind me and
     removed the handcuffs from the tape attached to the
     back of the chair.  I locked the first cuff on my left
     wrist.  I waited for the excitement to build, more
     lifting of the head.  I then lifted my right hand up
     and gave the camera a little wave, a nice touch for my
     beautiful friend whose details I was trying to follow
     to the letter.  I quickly brought my right arm behind
     the chair locked on the other cuff.  I was done and all
     alone, bound and gagged by my own hand waiting for some
     one I had never met before to release me.
    
          I always enjoy this type of sensory deprivation.
     My movements were restricted to very small turns
     against the ropes.  All speech was blocked.  My hearing
     was impaired to just music and my sight was nothing but
     blackness.  All I had left was feel and that was muted
     by the leather boots and long leather gloves.  My feet
     were off the ground and I couldn't feel the coldness of
     the steel cuffs that I knew were not coming off with
     the key.  Oh yes, I forgot to say that I had placed the
     key on a gold chain that was now hanging around my
     neck.  Miko would need it to unlock the handcuffs, if
     she chose to do so. 
    
          All in all, there were plenty of emotions to keep
     me company.  The vibrator was doing its job, slowly
     keeping me on the sexual build up, the clothespins on
     my nipples kept reminding me how helpless I was and the
     vulnerability I felt with my legs and knees spread wide
     only made my excitement grow with each passing minute.
     The feeling was marvelous.  Jennifer and I had played
     these games often and the wonderful part was that after
     only a few minutes, minutes started to turn into hours,
     time seemed to stand still.  Had it not been for the
     instrumental music playing in my ears, time would have
     went away.  I do have a tape of nothing but static or
     white noise that can really make a woman humble and
     alone.  It's those adventures I enjoy most because only
     the sense of feel and smell is left uninhibited.  In
     fact, those get greatly enhance.  My body really
     becomes very sensitive and it doesn't take much
     caressing to send me over the edge.
    
          This initial self-bondage fun was Jennifer's idea
     as she knew how much I enjoyed tying myself up.  In
     addition, Jennifer wanted Miko to capture that first
     moment of bondage discovery on both video and print
     film to see how well I had followed her instructions
     and to watch the tight bondage.  I could just see
     Jennifer sitting on the couch in Paris, dressed in
     lingerie watching this video, slowly smoking a
     cigarette and caressing herself.  I wonder what
     thoughts would be going through her mine?

    
                   CHAPTER FORTY-SIX
    
          As usual, time started to slow down and I lost
     track of how long I'd had been tied up.  Based on the
     music, I calculated about 15 minutes but had yet to
     sense any presences of any one else in the room.  I
     slowly continued to move my body with the beat of the
     music rubbing my clit against the vibrator.  Being on
     low speed was such a tease as it wasn't high to get me
     off but was more of a sexual nuisance. 
    
          As my body moved so did my bound breasts and of
     course the clothespins on my nipples.  The pulling on
     the strings was a constant reminder of my helplessness.
     I tried moving my arms but the length of the rope
     attached the cuffs was to short to allow any movement
     at all.  I wasn't able to reach around and remove the
     clothespins.  This was one of my better self-bondage
     attempts.
    
          Suddenly, I felt a presence by my side.  I
     strained against my bonds trying to sense who or what
     was there.  The movement only served to cause me to
     pull harder on my already sore nipples.  The music
     stopped as did the vibrator.  I moaned into my gag,
     cheated out of another orgasm again.  I felt the small
     pieces of tape holding the ear phones against my ears
     being removed, nothing was said.
    
          The person walked away and then the sound of a
     camera clicking could be heard.  The sound was coming
     from a variety of directions as the person walked
     around the chair.  Then nothing.
    
          I felt a hand on the back of my neck unbuckling
     the top head strap of my gag.  It was removed from my
     head thus freeing the blindfold.  The blindfold came
     next.  It was slowly removed.  I squinted as the bright
     lights evaded my eyes.  I was still gagged with the
     ball gag, but that was next to come off.  When the gag
     was removed, it was placed in my lap and the tension in
     my nipples was lessened.  I managed to say hi, you must
     be Miko.
    
    
                  CHAPTER FORTY-SEVEN
    
          A beautifully stunning, Japanese women walked
     around in front of me holding the blindfold.  She
     smiled and nodded.  Yes this was Miko.
    
          Miko was about 5'8" tall with beautiful brown eyes
     and long black hair pulled back with a blue tie.  She
     was slender with beautiful legs and medium size
     breasts.  She was obviously in great shape.  She was
     wearing a beautiful long sleeve blue silk blouse, with
     a white scarf neatly tied about her neck.  Her skirt
     was very short and made of black suede.  I could see
     that she was also wearing black seamed stockings and a
     pair of black shiny patent leather knee high boots with
     flat heels. She had a beautiful face with just a hint
     of makeup except for the bright red lip gloss which
     stood in sharp contrast to her black hair and snow
     white complexion. Her fingers were long and her nail
     painted a shiny color of red.
    
          She was beautiful and she was now looking at me
     sitting still tied very securely to this wooden chair.
     I was nude with only boots and gloves on.  I quickly
     looked down at the vibrator and blushed.  Miko walked
     over to me and gently lifted my head, and told me not
     worry, she'd seen this activity before and enjoyed what
     I was doing.  Jennifer had filled her in on all the
     details.  I relaxed.  Apparently she was more than just
     a photographer.  It was going to be a great evening.
    
          Miko walked around me inspecting all my bonds
     asking me questions about how I could do all this by
     myself.  I answered as best I could telling her that I
     had years of practice.  She then asked if I ready to
     get untied and discuss the evening events.  Of course I
     nodded that I was.  She walked over and removed the key
     from the chain around my neck.  I looked up into her
     face as her stared down at my clamped nipples.  She
     smiled.  She then walked behind me and unlocked my
     wrists from the handcuffs.  When my wrists were free, I
     reached up and slowly removed the clothespins from my
     nipples.  I sucked my breath in.  Taking them off was
     always harder.  Miko continued to help me untie myself,
     commenting on all the detail that I had put into the
     tie up.  If she hadn't known better she wouldn't have
     thought someone had done this to me vice me doing it to
     myself.  I again told her I had lots of practice.  She
     nodded and said that she wanted to discuss the self-bondage
     ssue further as the evening wore on.  Jennifer
     had told her of my experiences.  Again I blushed.  Miko
     just smiled.   
    
          When I was free, I stood and stretched.  Miko
     handed me a beautiful short kimono robe to wear to
     cover my nearly nude body.  It was a nice touch.  I
     removed the gloves and laid them aside for later use.
     I still had the boots on.  With the height of the
     heels, Miko and I were about even in height.
    
          I went about the business of picking up all my
     bondage gear as Miko unpacked the rest of her photo
     equipment.  We chatted about her work as a photographer
     and our mutual friend in Europe.  Miko explained that
     she had met Jennifer about two years ago when she went
     for her interview for a new photographer opening.
     Jennifer saw the portfolio that Miko had brought with
     her and it included several photos of fetish type
     clothing and a hint of bondage.  Miko was hired right
     away.  It seems that Miko also started in Japan as a
     fashion model herself then turned to the other side of
     the camera when she grew tired of being bossed around.
     She appeared very independent and knew what she wanted.
     It also seemed that she and Jennifer have spent lots of
     time together on different shoots and somehow the
     subject of bondage came up.  Miko had seen the
     different types of Oriental bondage styles and all the
     different bondage magazines and she was very intrigued.
     She started to try her hand at using some light
     restraints in some of her fashion shoots.  Suddenly she
     was quite popular with a very secret crowd of people
     who were into bondage and wanted to see more of her
     work.  She quickly expanded into a full bondage
     photographer on her own time and her work also included
     doing private and custom photo shoots.  It was
     surprising to hear that most of the customers were
     women.  With all this experience, it explained where
     Miko gained her knowledge from.  But I now I wonder how
     she and Jennifer's interests in bondage fit into the
     puzzle.  I wonder if Jennifer has ever been in front of
     her camera.  I didn't ask.  Hopefully it would come up
     in later discussions.
    
          When my gear was put away, we sat together on the
     couch and shared a bottle of wine.  Miko asked if I
     mined if she smoked while we talked.  Certainly, I told
     her.  Miko lit a long white cigarette and slowly blew a
     long stream toward the ceiling.  Obviously she derived
     great pleasure from smoking the way she would close her
     eyes when she inhaled, held it, then let it out slowly.
     I quietly sipped my wine watching her smoke.  There was
     something very erotic about a women who smoked like
     that.  Miko caught my glances and smiled.  I returned
     to my wine.  When Miko crossed her legs, I noticed that
     she was also wearing black garters.  She was obviously
     a women after my own heart who loved lingerie for
     herself.
    
          The subject finally turned to bondage and the
     night's events.  We discussed the different bondage
     positions I wanted to try that evening.  I handed her
     my detailed list that I had drawn up last night.  She
     looked over each scene, asking a few knowledgeable
     questions about each.  I told her that the list was
     mostly guidelines and that she could use whatever she
     wanted to enhance the bondage and the photographic
     quality.  Miko smiled shyly.  She told me that she
     would see what she could do to make it an interesting
     night.
    
          We got up and walked over to where my bondage gear
     was laid out and I quickly went through the different
     restraints I wanted her to use.  Miko only nodded.
     Interesting I thought to myself.  A lot of the gear was
     specialized but Miko didn't ask how it was used.  This
     simple fact again tended to backup bondage experience.
     She must have learned a lot over these last few years.
    
          We also looked over my array of fetish clothing I
     had brought for the evening.  She seemed to like the
     latex material quite a bit.  She even took the material
     to her nose to smell the rich latex aroma.  She again
     smiled.  She commented on all the stuff I had and was
     very impressed with the whole lot.  Apparently she has
     done lots of photo shoots where the fetish clothing was
     the main focus and so she had been exposed to a lot of
     different types of fashions.  It was now time to begin
     the nights activities and starting with the second
     bondage position.

    
                  CHAPTER FORTY-EIGHT
    
    
          My second position was going to be a tight hogtie
     on the coffee table.  For this position, I looked
     through my clothes' bag and removed a white spandex
     girdle with attached garters, black seamed stockings, a
     white long line bra and a pair of white elbow length
     nylon evening gloves.  I enjoyed the restricted feeling
     the girdle and long line bra gives me.  It really
     enhances the bondage when I where these foundations.
     Miko went about her work finishing setting up her
     cameras and repositioning her lights.
    
          I sat on the bed and removed the thigh-high boots,
     setting them aside for later use.  I first pulled on
     the high waisted girdle.  It was a tight fit.  This was
     followed by the stockings that I carefully attached to
     the four bottom garters.  The long line bra was next
     followed by the gloves.  I then reached into my bag and
     removed my black patent pumps with 6" heels.  This
     outfit was straight from a John Willie photo.  Miko was
     ready to begin when I was finished dressing.  She
     commented on my choice of outfits and mentioned that
     she had seen many John Willie albums and could see the
     similarities and that this outfit should make for some
     great photos.
    
          I handed Miko several coils of white rope.  We
     walked over to the coffee table and she had me sit on
     the corner.  I placed my gloved wrists behind my back
     palm to palm.  Miko proceeded to tie my wrist tightly
     together.  She was good and knew what she was doing.
     The cinches were tight and the knots were placed well
     up my wrist away from my probing fingers.
    
          My elbows were next.  Several coils were wrapped
     loosely around my arms several inches above my elbows.
     As Miko wrapped the cinches, she gently pulled my
     elbows together until they touched.  The remaining
     length rope was wrapped under my left arm toward the
     front of my body, then up behind the neck and then down
     the front then back under my right arm.  This rope was
     then tied off to the elbow cinch.  The remaining rope
     then ran up to the rope that was running behind my
     neck.  The neck rope was then pulled tight and the
     whole thing tied off above the elbows.  This was a neat
     tie and the neck rope prevented any chance of the elbow
     cinch from slipping down, like it was really going to
     any way but it was the thought that counted.
    
          A long piece of rope was wrapped several times
     around my body, below my breasts then continued with
     several more wraps above the breasts.  Miko used a
     small rope to cinch the ropes between my body and bound
     arms.  She then cinched the ropes between my breasts
     thus preventing the rope from slipping and giving the
     nice effect of a tight breast bondage.  I was
     impressed.  However, she wasn't done yet.  She had me
     stand as she wrapped a rope several times around my
     girdled waist.  She then took a long rope and tied it
     to the waist rope in the back, brought the rope down
     through my legs carefully placing the rope in the most
     intimate places.  Miko continued up and looped the rope
     over the waist loops in front and then proceeded to
     pull the rope again back through my crotch.  This time
     she looped the rope through my bound wrists and pulled
     the rope back down and through my crotch.  She pulled
     on the rope, slowly working all the slack out the
     lines.  This caused my bound wrists to be pulled down
     toward my ass.  She repeated this several times.
     Pulling my bound wrists up only served to pull the
     crotch rope tighter and deeper.  I just rolled my eyes.
     When she was satisfied with the tightness of the crotch
     rope, she tied the long rope off in front and proceeded
     to wrap the remaining length around my body and bound
     wrists.  After about six wraps, she cinched the coils
     tightly between my bound wrists and body. 
         
          This was about the tightest I had ever been tied.
     Jennifer was good but Miko really knew her stuff and I
     could see that I was in for a great night of
     restrictive bondage fun.  She then continued with my
     ankles and knees.  With three different ropes she
     tightly tied and cinched my ankles, below the knees,
     and the upper thighs.  She stepped back to survey her
     handy work.  She asked if I were all right, I nodded
     yes and told her I liked her handy work.  Miko just
     nodded and we set about the next phase.
    
          Miko helped me swing my body on to the coffee
     table then turn over on my stomach.  Naturally, I
     wasn't able to move much at all.  Miko then picked up
     another rope and again tied it to my elbow cinch.  She
     then carefully raised my bound ankles and looped the
     rope over and through my feet and looped it around the
     ankle cinch.  This rope was brought back to the elbow
     cinch and again looped around the cinch.  Miko slowly
     pulled the rope taking out all the slack.  As she did
     this, my ankles were drawn closer and closer to my
     bound wrist.  Miko looped the remaining rope around my
     ankle and tightly knotted it on the outside of my legs,
     well out of reach of my fingers.
    
          Miko walked over to my bag and pulled out my large
     red ball gag.  She knelt down in front of me, brushed
     my hair away from my face, and slowly inserting the
     gag.  When the ball was tightly lodged behind my teeth,
     she drew the thick black straps behind my neck and
     buckled it tightly under my hair.  The red ball gag was
     in sharp contrast to the whitness of the ropes and the
     outfit.   When this was done, she gently lifted my head
     and again asked if I were all right.  I nodded that I
     was, but she wasn't done yet.
    
          She picked up a another rope and proceeded to wrap
     several loops around the instep of my high heels.  She
     cinched this tightly.  This had the added effect of
     preventing me from removing my shoes.  But that wasn't
     all she did with the rope.  She took the free end of
     the rope and threaded it through the D-ring in the back
     of my gag.  As she pulled on the rope tight, she placed
     her hand on my forehead and gently lifted my head back.
     When my head was pulled straight up, she tied the rope
     off.  I was now quite arched and the gag was pulled
     deeply into my mouth.  I instantly started to drool.
     It was very hard to swallow in this position and most
     of the drool just run out of my mouth.  I wasn't going
     anywhere until Miko decided I had enough or she had
     enough photos.
    
          Miko again checked all my bonds and then headed to
     her cameras.  She turned on the flood lights and
     energized her strobes.  She then proceeded to walk
     around my bound body taking photos of me from all
     sides.  Under her direction she had me show fear, and
     discomfort in my eyes for several photos.  She was very
     professional.  I acted as best I could but acting
     wasn't really needed.  This hogtie was tight and I was
     under a lot of discomfort and tension.  All part of the
     game though.
    
          When she was done with the still photos, she
     picked up the video camera and shot several minutes of
     me moaning and trying to escape my bonds.  There was
     very little movement.  I did almost fall over on my
     side and off the coffee table but was caught by Miko.
     She laughed.  Suddenly she stopped moving around me and
     placed the camera down.  She picked up a long white
     scarf and folded it into a three-inch wide roll.  She
     walked over and proceeded to blindfold me.  She told me
     that a blindfold adds something extra to the photos.
     Who was I to stop her?  All light was gone and it was
     filled with loneliness and blackness.  I then heard her
     again take a few more photos and probably a few more
     minutes of video.
    
          Finally she was done, but she didn't walk over to
     me to untie me right away.  I heard her walk to the wet
     bar, then light a cigarette and pour a glass of wine.
     She asked me if I were enjoying my birthday.  Of course
     I was but all that came out was a grunt.  Miko just
     laughed.  Per my instructions I was to remain in the
     bondage for fifteen minutes after she was done with the
     photos.  I didn't want to waste a good bondage just for
     the sake of getting a photo shoot done.  Finally it was
     time for her to untie me.  I was ready and becoming
     stiff.  I loved it.


    
                   CHAPTER FORTY-NINE
    
    
    
          She started with the rope attached to the gag.
     This relieved a lot of tension.  She then removed the
     gag.  My lower face was a mess from all the drool.  I
     had even left a puddle on the table. Got to love that
     ball gag.  The blindfold was next followed by the rest
     of the ropes.  I laid on the table for a few minutes
     getting my breath back.  I then sat up and rubbed the
     feeling back into my arms and wrists.  I watched as
     Miko changed the film in her camera.  I told her that
     the hogtie that she just completed on me was one of the
     tightest I had ever been in.  Even Jennifer didn't do
     it that tight.  I did tell her that I really enjoyed it
     though.
    
          Miko handed me a small glass of chilled wine when
     she had finished with her cameras.  I was already deep
     in thought about my next tie up.  Miko picked up the
     list and read the through the next position.  Next on
     the list was a tight spreadeagle, dressed in red latex
     lingerie.
    
          When the wine was finished, I quickly undressed
     removing the girdle and long line bra, followed by the
     stockings and gloves.  A quick to the bathroom to
     relieve those important bodily functions and I was
     ready to go.  I then picked up a can of talcum powder
     and dusted my legs, arms and stomach.  The rope marks
     from the last bondage position were still plainly
     visible and would probably be for several hours.  I
     figured by the time this evening was complete, rope
     marks would be permanently scarred over my body.  Miko
     was nice enough to help me powder my back.  Her hands
     were soft and she had a sincere touch to them.
    
          I first pulled on my pair of red thigh-high latex
     stockings.  I sat on the bed and carefully rolled the
     latex up in my hands until I was able to place my foot
     in the bootie.  I then slowly rolled the stocking up my
     leg until it stopped at my crotch.  The other was leg
     was next.  I smoothed the stockings until no wrinkles
     could be seen.  Nice and shiny red from toe to crotch.
    
          Next came the red latex leotard top.  It was a one
     piece panty and top combination.  The briefs had two
     soft latex plugs that would fit nicely in my most
     private parts.  I picked up a tube of lubricating jell
     and quickly lubricated the two plugs.  I then careful
     stepped into the top, and pulled it up over my breasts.
     I had to work the plugs into the correct position but
     since I had used adequate lubrication, and was still
     excited from the days events, inserting them was not a
     problem.  I was so caught up in my task at hand that I
     forget that Miko was sitting near by.  I looked up to
     see her smile behind a cloud of smoke.  She said
     nothing, but instead click her camera capturing me with
     my legs spread, bending over inserting the butt plug.
     I blushed, but continued.
    
          When the plugs were in place, I pulled the top all
     the way up and inserted my arms into the short sleeves.
     I adjusted the leotard to ensure no wrinkles were
     present and that my breasts were correctly placed in
     the molded cups.   My nipples were sticking through the
     hole in the latex cups and were protruding from my
     chest.  The leotard zipped up the back and I walked
     over Miko and asked her if she would do the honors.
     She put her wine glass down, happy to oblige. 
    
          I stood with my arms at my side as she slowly
     zipped the latex outfit shut.  When she reached the
     back of my neck with the zipper, she noticed that the
     zipper ended in the middle of a hasp lock.  She asked
     if I intended to lock the outfit on.  I smiled and
     handed her the small lock over my shoulder but told her
     to hang on to the lock for a moment.  Miko accepted the
     lock and waited for the next step.
     
          The next piece to the outfit was a red latex hood
     and a thick two inch rubber collar attached to the
     front of the hood.  The hood was open faced but covered
     from just below my lips to just about my eyebrows.  I
     pulled my hair into a pony tail and then pulled on the
     hood.  My ponytail was inserted into the special hole
     at the top of the hood.  When my face was in the
     correct position, I brought the two ends of the collar
     around to the back of my neck and asked Miko to place
     the ends over the hasp ring.  I asked her then to now
     thread the zipper through the hasp ring and then lock
     the whole thing in place.  Miko was happy to oblige.
     The only way the latex outfit, except for the
     stockings, would now come off was to cut it.  Miko was
     impressed.
    
          I picked up the last piece of latex gear that was
     going to be worn.  That was a pair of long, shoulder
     length red latex gloves.  I carefully powered my arms
     and inserted my fingers and arms into the gloves,
     rolling the latex up to my armpits covering the ends of
     the short sleeve leotard. 
    
          The outfit was complete.  The latex hugged my skin
     like a glove.  The feeling of restriction as I breathed
     in was wonderful.  The plugs were constantly moving in
     and out with each movement and my nipples were getting
     hard from being forced out through the small opening in
     the molded latex cups.  All in all, this was almost a
     bondage by itself.  I even told Miko that I had worn
     this outfit, minus the hood, under my dress clothes to
     work and that I didn't take the key with me.  I laughed
     and also told her that I almost had to cut it off as I
     forget that I couldn't use the bathroom in this outfit
     and that I had drank coffee all morning in meetings and
     had to go to the bathroom really badly by the early
     afternoon.  I was able to leave work early and take
     care of the problem.  Miko and I just laughed.
    
          Now for the bondage.  I walked over the bed and
     Miko was already standing next to it with the leather
     restraints in hand.  I held out my right wrist and she
     buckled the three inch wrist cuff tightly about the
     wrist.  The left wrist was next.  She then knelt at my
     feet and did the same with each ankle.  Each cuff had a
     twelve inch long leather strap attached to the outside.
     At the end of the strap was a large O-ring to which
     chains or rope could be tied as well.  Besides the
     strap, each cuff had a hasp lock riveted to the thick
     leather.  Miko attached a small lock to each cuff.
     Removal was now prevented.  I should say that Miko held
     the keys to all these locks.
    
          Miko picked up a long white rope and asked me to
     turn around.  She then begin to coil the rope tightly
     around my waist several times then knotted the rope in
     the front.  She then pulled the remaining lengths down
     between my legs and over the plugs.  The rope continued
     up and was looped to the waist coil in the back.  She
     repeated this a few times ensuring that each pass was
     ridding against the plugs.  The plugs were now deeply
     imbedded in my cunt and ass instilling a sense of
     fullness.  I now wished that I had installed the
     vibrating ones.  Oh well, maybe next time.  The white
     rope struck a sharp contract to the red latex.
    
          Miko picked up the latex pump gag, slightly
     inflating the bulb to ensure it worked then had me sit
     on the edge of the bed.  Once again the butt plug
     reminded me of it place in life.  She slowly offered
     the bulb to me.  I smiled at her then open my mouth to
     accept the latex present.  Miko then drew the wide
     latex straps tightly about my head and velcroed then
     together.  Velcro worked better here so I wouldn't have
     to lie on a large buckle.  The inflator bulb was
     attached to the bulb by an eight-inch rubber tube.
    
          When the gag was on, Miko told me to stand then
     proceeded to place two large pillows in the center of
     the king size bed.  She then nodded and I climbed on
     the bed and laid on my back across the pillows.  I laid
     in such away that the pillows were in the small of my
     back.  This had to affect of lifting my crotch off the
     bed.  Miko then picked up a long rope and attached one
     end to the O-ring in my left ankle cuff.  She slowly
     pulled my left leg toward the lower left corner of the
     bed and tied it off.  The process was repeated with my
     right leg.  My legs were now spread very wide.  A rope
     was then attached to both ankles trying to pull them
     together thus preventing any movement in my legs.
    
          I was beginning to feel that feeling of both
     helplessness and vulnerability again.  With my rear end
     lifted off the bed the way that it was and my legs
     spread wide and secured, access to my crotch and the
     plugs was made very easy.  I would have been the
     perfect target for the probing hands of Jennifer, had
     she been here.  With the slight arch in my back, my
     nipples were standing straight up and were of course
     hard as rocks.
    
          Miko walked up to the headboard and tied another
     length of rope to my left wrist cuff's O-ring.  This
     rope was then tied to the corner post.  As Miko pulled
     the rope taught, my left arm was also pulled wide and
     above my head.  The right wrist was next.  Again a rope
     was tied between the wrists to anchor the wrists in
     place.
    
          Miko stood back a moment to survey her work.   I
     was laying on a dark blue sheet, dressed in red latex
     from head to toe, white rope bisected my legs at the
     crotch and black cuffs adorned each ankle and wrist.
     It was then I noticed the mirror installed above the
     bed.  I was looking at a very helpless female,
     spreadeagled in red latex.  My excitement was building.
    
          Miko wasn't done yet.  She walked around to each
     restraint and begin to slowly tighten each one.  I had
     the feeling that I was being lifted off the bed as each
     rope was tightened.  I tested my bonds, no movement.
    
          When Miko was done, she sat next to my head and
     leaned over my face.  It was such a beautiful smile.
     She asked if I was all right and ready for the gag to
     be inflated.  I nodded yes.  She grabbed the pump
     carefully wrapping those long fingers with those red
     painted nails around the rubber pump.  She slowly
     started to inflate the bulb that was secured tightly in
     my mouth.  The feeling was exquisite.  With each pump,
     I could feel my chance for calling for help being
     pulled away.  The bulb quickly filled my mouth.  Miko
     was watching me intently.  I opened my eyes wide when I
     was nearing the limit of fullness.  Miko stopped, then
     shut the valve on the pump.  The air was now held in.
     Since the latex strap was strapped tightly around my
     head, and the bulb was fully inflated, I couldn't spit
     it out and it now formed a very effectively gag.  As I
     turned my head side to side, the pump would flop back
     and forth, occasionally hitting my sensitive nipples.
     My eyes rolled. 
    
          Miko tested the rest of my bonds then lightly ran
     her fingers up the side of my rib cage, I laughed
     behind the gag and tried to squirm away.  Yes, I was
     very ticklish.  Miko continued up to my arm pits then
     now to my left nipple.  She stopped just as she was
     about to brush across it.  I moaned into my gag.
     Foiled again.  Miko just winked at me and smiled.  She
     knew who was in control of this situation.

    
                     CHAPTER FIFTY
    
    
    
          Miko got up from the bed and again turned on her
     floodlights and energized her strobes.  She begin to
     take a whole roll of film, shooting from a variety of
     angles.  She coached me several times in how to hold
     myself trying to convey that feeling of sheer
     helplessness, which wasn't hard given my position.
    
          After the still photos, she then picked up the
     video camera and again filmed a very helpless woman
     dressed in red latex.  She stopped, put the camera
     down, then walked over to where my bondage restraints
     were lying.  She picked up a few items but I couldn't
     see what they were due to the position I was tied in.
    
          When she walked around to the side of bed, I could
     see that she was carrying my vibrator, and a set of
     metal nipple clamps that were connected by a small
     chain.  She was also smiling, yes, this was on my list
     to be done.  She pushed the vibrator under the rope
     leading from my waist to my crotch right on top of my
     pubic bone.  The vibrator was placed at a ninety angle
     to the ropes and about four inches up from my crotch.
     It was obvious that when the vibrator was turned on the
     ropes would transfer the vibrations to the plugs.  I
     could hardly wait.
    
           Miko picked up one of the rubber tipped nipple
     clamps and played with them before my eye.  She told me
     she had always wondered what these felt like.  She
     tried one on her finger then asked me if I wouldn't
     mind if she tried one on her nipples.  I just nodded my
     head in the yes direction.  I could not say no could I?
     Miko put the clamps down in her lap and I watch in
     fascination as she slowly unbuttoned her blouse and
     pulled it off her shoulders.  She was wearing a skin-tone
     colored half bra that hooked in front.  She
     unhooked the bra and pulled the cups to either side.
     Her breasts were beautiful, full, and firm.  Her
     nipples seemed to stand out like erasers.  However,
     what caught my eye were the silver nipple rings pierced
     just behind each nipple.  Miko saw the look and pulled
     on each ring gently said that she got them pierced
     while she was in Europe last year.  It was the "going
     thing" to do.  She also said that her nipples had
     become more sensitive after they were pierced.  I was
     intrigued.  I wondered if anything else was pierced,
     but Miko didn't elaborate.  I had always enjoyed nipple
     play and had seen the many photos of women with
     different body parts that were pierced but this was the
     first time I had seen them up close, on a real person.
     I had always thought that they would be a great bondage
     anchor device, almost better then nipple clamps.
    
          Miko picked up the nipple clamps and gently
     pinched and caressed her nipples until they were
     standing straight out.  She then carefully attached a
     clamp to each nipple.  I heard her sucked in her breath
     as the clamps took hold.  When both clamps were on, she
     gently pulled on the connecting chain to see what
     pulling felt like.  She turned to me and smiled.  She
     could see why I liked to use the clamps so much.  They
     did keep my mind on my breasts.  She let go of the
     chain and quickly removed the clamps.  They weren't on
     long enough to get that second rush as the blood flowed
     back into each nipple.  She then proceeded to lightly
     caress and squeeze my left nipple waiting for it to
     become hard.  It didn't take long since they were
     already very sensitive due to being squeezed out the
     latex cups.  I closed my eyes.  No other female other
     than Jennifer had ever touched me in this way.  My
     excitement grew with each caress.  When the nipple was
     very hard, she quickly attached the clamp.  I too
     quickly sucked in my breath.  The right nipple followed
     but this time she took her time with the caressing.  I
     opened my eyes and looked at Miko.  She was smiling at
     me while she was doing it.  Kind of pleasure in one and
     an erotic pain in the other.  My brain was receiving
     mixed signals.  It stopped suddenly when she attached
     the clamp to my right nipple.  Miko then picked up the
     connecting chain and gave them a quick pull to check to
     see if the clamps were secure.  They were.
    
          Miko pulled a small rope from her pocket and tied
     one end to the middle of the connecting chain.  She
     then tied the other end over my head to the bed's
     headboard.  She pulled the rope taught until I was
     arching my back to keep the tension on my nipples to a
     minimum.  She tied the rope off.  With my arms and legs
     pulled to the four corners and now my nipples tied to
     the head board, very little movement was allowed.  Only
     my head could move from side to side and lift up
     slightly.  With each movement of the head though, the
     inflator bulb would flop side to side, only this time
     it would come in contact with the nipple chain and send
     small shock wave though my breasts.
    
          Miko sat next to me on the bed and again slowly
     tickled my underarms.  I tried to squirm but this only
     caused me to pull harder on my nipples and the clamps
     weren't coming off.  She lightly drew her fingers
     across my face tickling my nose then she reached down
     and quickly turned on the vibrator, high at first.  I
     jumped with surprise.  The feeling was wonderful.  With
     the bondage, nipple clamps, plugs, and now the
     vibrator, I was working my way up to a super orgasm.
    
          Miko sensed this and shifted the speed of the
     vibrator back too low.  I moaned.  Just enough to tease
     but not enough to push me over the edge, at least not
     yet.  Miko got up from the bed, and again took several
     more photos followed by several minutes of video.  She
     left me to stare up at the mirror in the ceiling and
     stew in my own heated passion.

    
                   CHAPTER FIFTY-ONE
    
    
    
          In the mirror, I saw a brightly clad latex covered
     girl stretched out on the bed, with a white crotch
     rope, black gag, and white vibrator sitting just above
     my crotch.  Very little skin was showing, just the inch
     or so above my stockings, and the area around my nose
     and eyes.  I was the picture of sheer helplessness.  I
     moved against my bonds in hopes of shifting the
     vibrator to a different location.  No luck.  Miko was
     very good at her bondage an she was also good at the
     art of teasing.  All I could do was sit and continue to
     stew.  The orgasm was starting to build.  As the orgasm
     built, so did the body heat.  Latex feels wonderful but
     it contains the heat.  I could feel myself sweating and
     little beads of sweat were forming on my brow.
    
          After several minutes, Miko walked over to the
     foot of the bed with a tripod and the VCR camera
     mounted on top.  The camera was tilted so that I filled
     the viewfinder.  She started the tape rolling and the
     walked over to the side of the bed and reached for the
     vibrator.  She quickly shifted the speed too fast.
     Orgasm was now on its way.  I was lost in sexual bliss,
     I could tell I was very wet and the ropes leading to my
     crotch were adding to the feeling of restraint and
     fullness.  Miko quietly walked into the other room.  I
     was oblivious to her presence.
    
          After several minutes, I raised my head and looked
     into the cameras.  I wanted to show Jennifer that I was
     enjoying myself.  Suddenly, my eyes rolled back into my
     head and one of biggest orgasm I've ever had in while
     hit me.  My head was spinning.  I was bucking but going
     nowhere.  The movement pulled on the nipple chain and
     thus my nipples, but that only served to enhance the
     feeling of erotic discomfort.  It was like heaven and
     hell.
    
          When I finally calmed down, and opened my eyes,
     Miko was smiling at me over her cigarette and drink.
     She told me she counted four orgasms from the just the
     sound.  I nodded weakly.  At least four I thought.
    
          She put the glass down and asked if I were ready
     to be set free and ready for a rest.  Again I nodded
     weakly.  She first turned off and removed the vibrator.
     It felt strange not to have the constant vibration
     between my legs.  Then she untied the rope attached to
     my nipple chain removing the tension but leaving the
     nipple clamps attached.  She reached up and opened the
     pump value and deflated the bulb filling my mouth.  She
     reached around behind me and removed the latex gag; the
     bulb was a sodden mess.  Miko carefully wiped away all
     the drool that had built up on the outside of my face
     under the latex gag.
    
          She then quickly walked around and released all
     the ropes from the corners of the bed.  I was now free.
     Miko pulled the keys off a long neck chain she had
     placed around her neck, and proceeded to unlock and
     remove all the cuffs.  I got up from the bed slowly.
     My knees were a little weak.  I stretched to relieve
     the tension in my joints.  Miko walked up behind me
     untied the knots to the crotch rope and allowed me to
     take the rest off by myself.  All this time the nipple
     clamps were still attached to my nipples and the chain
     was hanging down between them.  I then reached up and
     slowly removed the nipple clamps, gritting my teeth as
     the blood again flowed back in.
    
          As I stood there slowly rubbing my nipples back to
     life with my gloved fingers, Miko unlocked the small
     lock holding the zipper and collar in place.  She then
     unzipped the leotard.  I carefully removed the hood
     setting it aside.  The gloves were next, followed by
     the thigh-high stockings.  Finally the leotard was
     slowly removed.  The two plugs made sucking sounds as I
     removed them.  I blushed.  Miko was working on her
     camera and didn't seem to notice.  No question about it
     though, I was wet. 
    
          I turn all the latex inside out to allow it to
     dry.  Tomorrow I would have more time to properly clean
     the material.  These latex items were very expensive
     and needed good care to make them last. 
    
          Completed with the disrobing, I was standing nude
     next to the bed.  Miko walked over and handed me the
     kimono and a glass of water.  I headed to the bathroom
     to freshen up.  My thoughts were already thinking about
     the next scene on the list, a nude suspension, but my
     mind also kept returning to those beautiful silver
     nipple rings I had seen in Miko's nipples.

    
    
                   CHAPTER FIFTY-TWO
    
    
    
          When I returned, Miko had set out a plate of
     cheese and fruit to snack on.  I was hungrier than I
     had thought.  Bondage can sure drive a woman to eat.
     We sat and snacked for several minutes talking about
     the Miko's work, the fashion industry and other small
     talk.  I wanted real badly to ask Miko lots of
     questions about her rings.  It got the best of me, so I
     asked her.  Miko smiled and told me how she got the
     rings, who did the piercings, and how much they hurt
     when she got them.  I did manage to ask her if she were
     pierced in other places as well.  Miko again smiled and
     stood up and pulled her blouse out of her skirt and
     lifted it up for me to see the silver ring in her
     naval.  She also pulled her suede skirt up showing off
     her beautiful black garter belt and panties.  She then
     lowered her black satin panties down to expose a nicely
     trimmed bush of pubic hair.  She was beautiful.  There
     were two silver rings, one each inserted her through
     each of her labia.  I was fascinated.  They were
     stunning and were in sharp contrast to the white skin
     and black pubic hair.  They were heavy rings and Miko
     told me that once the piercings had healed, they could
     be played with during sexual activity without having to
     worrying about tearing.  Miko demonstrated by gently
     pulling on the rings.  Just thinking about the
     possibility of using the rings in bondage was getting
     me very excited.  I would have to do more investigation
     into this piercing idea.  Miko pulled her panties back
     up and straightened her clothes.  She then sat back
     down and finished her wine.  We continued to chat about
     different aspects of bondage and the of course her
     piercings.
    
          Finally we went over the next scene in some
     detail.  I had wanted to do the whole scene nude, but
     Miko suggested that I might want to wear my long black
     kid leather gloves.  She stated the contrast would look
     great in the photos and on the video tape, and the
     gloves would also serve to provide better protection
     for my wrists.  That's exactly why I like the gloves
     myself.  I quickly agreed and went to retrieve the
     gloves.
    
          As I put the plate of food away, Miko was setting
     up two small step stools in the center of the room.
     She then placed a large hook in the ceiling in a hole
     that had been pre-drilled before I arrived.  I had
     wondered when that had been accomplished.  Evidently
     this room had been used before.  I had to remember to
     ask Jennifer about the hotel suite when she returned.
     Miko then attached hooks to the floor under the ceiling
     hook.  These were special hooks that grabbed on to the
     carpet and as long as tension was applied, they would
     stay hooked.  She then set about rearranging her camera
     lights for this scene.
    
          I was now rested and ready to begin.  I pulled the
     gloves on, smoothing them above the elbow.  Miko walked
     over to me holding my special suspension bondage
     mittens and a red ball gag.  These cuffs were designed
     to allow the wrist to hang naturally and spread the
     weight evenly over the whole wrist, and since they were
     a mitten style glove, my hands and fingers would be
     encased in a leather pouch and would thus be useless to
     me.  Attached to each cuff was a long (8"), thick
     leather strap that ended in a two inch thick metal
     ring.
    
          I held out my left wrist and Miko proceeded to
     pull the mitten on and strap the keeper strap tightly
     about my wrist.  A small padlock ensured that it wasn't
     coming off.  The right wrist was secured in the same
     manner.  I was already very helpless.  Yes, I could
     still walk around and talk but the mittens prevented me
     from opening anything like a door or picking up
     something like a key.
    
          I turned around and Miko held the ball gag to my
     lips.  She softly inserted the ball until it was
     resting comfortably behind my teeth.  I leaned my head
     forward and she buckled the gag tightly under my hair.
     It wasn't coming off.  She checked the tightness of the
     ball and lightly caressed my gag lips.  With the
     mittens on, I couldn't unbuckle the gag and the size of
     the ball combined with the tightness of the black strap
     prevented me from spitting it out.
    
          I followed Miko over to the step stools and
     carefully climbed up to the top.  I held onto Miko's
     shoulder as I climbed up.  Miko, climbed up on the
     other step stool and locked each ring, attached to my
     cuffs, to the hook using a large padlock.  Again the
     keys were on a chain hanging around her neck.  Miko
     climbed back down and moved her stool aside.  She
     picked up two six-foot lengths of small diameter soft
     cotton rope and tied one end of each rope to each of my
     big toes.   Miko gently tickled my feet as she did
     this.  I smiled behind my gag. 
    
          Miko walked around in front of me and checked to
     see if I were ready for the next step.  I nodded yes.
     She told me to lift up on the straps and take my body
     weight off the stool.  I did so and Miko quickly
     removed the stool.  I slowly let myself down.  I was
     past the point of no return.  I hung there with my feet
     about six inches off the floor. 
    
          Miko then pulled one of the ropes attached to my
     big toes and threaded its end through the hook in the
     floor.  She pulled carefully causing me to spread my
     leg out wide.  She then tied the rope off.  She
     repeated the operation with the other leg.  I was now
     suspended and spread open.  Helpless, yes, excited, you
     bet.
    
          Miko stepped back and surveyed her work.  She
     asked me to struggle, watched for a moment then stepped
     forward to tighten the ropes attached to my toes.  I
     was now pretty strung out.  I couldn't raise up and I
     couldn't reach the lock, not that I could open it
     anyway with the mittens locked on, besides all that I
     was now drooling around the ball gag, and it was
     dripping on my breasts.  Such humiliation, I loved it.
     Miko noticed, smiled and told me that the drool and the
     wetness of the skin would look good in the photos.  She
     turned to pick her camera and commenced shooting more
     pictures.  She walked all around me taking photos from
     all angles.  Miko even laid on the floor below me and
     shot a few photos looking straight up between my legs.
     She told me to try to look down into the camera.  She
     told me that she could get my crotch, and breasts, and
     my gagged face in the shot.  I could hardly wait for
     the photos to get done, but I still had to concentrate
     on the problem at hand, total helplessness, spread wide
     open and lots of tension in my arms and wrists.

    
                  CHAPTER FIFTY-THREE
    
    
          Here I was suspended by my wrists from the ceiling
     of a suite in a large hotel.  I was gagged tightly with
     a large red ball gag, nude except for gloves.  I was
     being photographed by a beautiful Japanese photographer
     who controlled the keys to my freedom.  WOW!  What a
     place to be in.
    
          Following the still shots, several minutes of
     video were shot to document the position.  I moaned
     into the gag and tried to scream, giving some realism
     to the video.  Miko looked from behind the video camera
     and asked if I were all right.  I nodded yes and
     started to laugh.  Miko laughed also and said that I
     was having too much fun and that she need to enhance my
     bondage.  What could I do except agree, since I wasn't
     going to stop her?
    
          She set the camera down and walked over to my pile
     of restraints and picked up a short rope.  She walked
     over behind me and tied the rope tightly around my
     waist.  She then pulled the remaining length of rope
     down between my spread legs.  With her soft fingers,
     she carefully spread by labia apart and drew the rope
     tightly between them, placing it right on top of my
     clit, I closed my eyes.  She then took the rope from
     between crotch and tied several knots in the front.
     She then pulled the rope back through my pussy lips
     with the knots now strategically centered on all the
     sensitive places.  Miko then brought the end of the
     rope up and tied it off to the waist rope in front,
     pulling it tight forcing the rope deeper between my
     pussy lips.  I caught my breath.  This was a very tight
     crotch rope.
    
          Miko stepped back and smiled.  Something was still
     missing she said and walked over to look through my bag
     for other toys.  She picked up two metal nipple clamps
     that had a six-inch spring attached to the ends.  Small
     fishing weights were connected to the springs.  I
     watched her closely.  I had hoped some nipple play
     would happen, but I didn't write that into this script
     for some reason.  I figured that the suspension would
     be enough erotic torment.
    
          Miko also picked up another small rope and walked
     over and pulled the stool up behind me.  I wasn't sure
     what was she doing.  I felt her tie one end of the rope
     to the back of the crotch rope.  Then I heard her step
     on the stool.  Miko then begin to braid my hair, which
     was now at the mid-back length, into a long pony tail.
     I knew what was coming.  Finally, she tied the other
     end of the rope to the pony tail and gently pulled the
     rope tight.  As she did this she gently pulled my head
     back until I was looking almost straight up at my bound
     hands.  The rope was tied off in several knots.  Any
     movement by my head only served to pull the crotch rope
     tighter.  What a way to be tied?
    
          AS Miko stood behind me, I felt her run her
     fingernails lightly up my rib cages.  I struggled, but
     to no avail.  Her fingers continued up until the were
     on either side of my breasts.  She slowly then reached
     around and gently cupped each breasts, as if she was
     determining their weight.  Her index fingers gently
     teased each nipple.  Miko leaned over and whispered
     that Jennifer had told her that she really loved my
     breast.  Miko could see why.  I just moaned into my
     gag.  As quick as the caressing started, it stopped and
     I could hear Miko climbing down off the stool.
    
          Miko moved the stool out of the way and walked
     around in front of me.  She just stood there and
     admired me.  She then proceeded to gently pull my labia
     apart and attached a nipple clamp to each pussy lip,
     one on both sides of the crotch rope.  I was surprised.
     I hadn't ever tried this before and the feeling was a
     weird sensation.  Miko stepped back and commented that
     this should hold me for while.  She was right.  All I
     could do was moan into the gag.  She walked away from
     me but not without giving me a sharp slap on the butt.
     I jerked in surprise, but to no avail.  I wasn't going
     anywhere.

    
                   CHAPTER FIFTY-FOUR
    
    
            All I could do was hang there.  I tried to lower
     my head but it only served to pull the crotch rope
     tighter.  Movement was very restricted. With each try
     at moving, the clamps attached to my pussy lips would
     start to swing, pulling them back and forth causing the
     bite to increase.  What bondage.  I just there hung in
     defeat.  I gave up to the bondage, don't I always?
     Miko wasn't done yet.  I now got my wish for a little
     play as she placed a wooden clothespin on each harden
     nipple.  More moaning escaped my lips.  
    
          Miko had picked up her camera again and started to
     shoot more photos.  Close ups on the crotch rope and
     clamps on the pussy lips were first on the list,
     followed by the head bondage.  Following the still
     shots, she again filmed about five minutes of video.
     Finally she was done.  I had only been hanging about 15
     minutes but it seemed longer.  My arms were asleep and
     the clamps on my pussy lips were throbbing not to
     mention the clothespins on my nipples.  The ball gag
     seemed to be growing as I moved my head and I was still
     drooling all over myself.  Humiliation was also apart
     of the bondage fun.  I was ready to be let down.  Now
     where was Miko?  I moaned into my gag, no response from
     her.  Did she leave the room?  I tried to shift my
     weight but again it only served to pull the crotch rope
     tighter against my clit and caused the clamps to again
     start to swing.  I closed my eyes and waited totally
     surrender to my bondage.  Next time, I would have to
     consider a blindfold to increase the sensory
     deprivation.
    
          Suddenly I felt a cool soft hand on my ass.  It
     was Miko.  She was there.  I heard her move the stool
     over next to me.  She then told me that she was about
     the take the clamps off my labia.  I moaned.  I knew
     what was coming.  She asked if I were ready.  I moaned
     yes.  Miko slowly unclamped the first clamp.  The blood
     returned, and so did the familiar sharp pain the same
     that happens in the nipples.  It quickly died down to a
     dull roar.  The other one was next.  I held my breath.
     When they were off, Miko gently massaged the two small
     indentations left behind until the blood fully returned
     to the area.  The tingling never seemed to stop.  She
     then picked up a knife and cut the two ropes tied to my
     big toes.  I was now able to once again bring my legs
     together.  Miko walked around me and untied the rope
     attached to my pony tail.  The tension on the crotch
     rope lessened.  She moved the stool under my feet and
     helped me to lift myself up.  I then stood on the stool
     as she pulled the second stool next to me.  Miko
     climbed up and unlocked the locks that attached me
     suspension cuffs to the ceiling.  I looked at her over
     my ball gag with much relief.  Miko smiled.
    
          She helped down off the ladder, then unbuckled and
     loosened the ball gag.  It came out with a pop!  Again
     she wiped my chin of drool.  Finally she unlocked the
     cuffs and I could remove the bondage mittens.  I
     reached up and slowly removed the clothespins from my
     nipples, rolling my eyes as the blood returned.  I
     rubbed my arms as Miko untied the crotch rope and let
     it fall to the floor.  As I stood there, she knelt and
     untied the small rope still wrapped around my big toes.
     I was free.  I fell on the bed exhausted.  That was
     some bondage position and hard work to boot.  Miko
     quietly picked up the restraints and returned then to
     the suitcase for later use.  Miko then gently lifted
     each arm and removed my leather gloves.  I opened my
     eyes and smiled.  I needed a small rest.  My arms were
     still a little weak and my pussy lips were sore from
     the clamps.  I reached up and lightly caressed my
     nipples, they were sore also.  I would have to remember
     to use those pussy clamps on Jennifer next time we were
     together.  Miko smiled and said it was Jennifer's idea
     to have her try them on me.  Pay backs would be hell
     upon Jennifer's return.

    
    
                   CHAPTER FIFTY-FIVE
    
          After about 20 minutes, I looked over at the clock
     and it said that it was only 8:30 p.m. and I still had
     three bondage positions to go.  I laid on the bed
     thinking of the next scene that was outlined on the
     sheet I had given to Miko.  It was one of Jennifer's
     favorites, the straightjacket and hood.  The thought of
     all that leather got me going again and making me very
     wet.
    
          I got up from the bed and walked over to snack on
     some cheese and sip some water.  I must of lost some my
     shyness as I didn't even put the kimono on this time.
     I stayed nude until the next scene.  This didn't seem
     to phase Miko at all.
    
          I discussed with Miko that last scene and my
     thoughts.  I told her that near the end when I couldn't
     see her and I was getting tired, I was starting to
     worry that she had left and was leaving me to hang.  I
     smiled.  Miko assured me that she would never do that
     and was watching me from the other side of the room
     wondering what was going through my mind.  It's funny
     what goes through a person's mind when in that
     position.  I half laughed and told her that maybe I let
     her try a position or two.  Miko nodded and just smiled
     behind those beautiful brown eyes.  I'll just tie and
     be a photographer she told me, for now.
    
          Miko picked up my list and we discussed the next
     scene.  This one was not that stringent but was mostly
     an isolation type bondage.  It also served to surround
     me in leather, a thought that sent a shiver down my
     naked spine.
    
          I downed my last bit of water and walked over to
     where my clothes were.  I picked up my thigh-high
     boots, sat on the bed and pulled them on.  The leather
     felt very tight and natural as I pulled them up to my
     crotch.  The six inch heels made walking more difficult
     but I had many years to practice.  The straightjacket
     was next.  One of my favorite toys.


    
                   CHAPTER FIFTY-SIX
    
          I picked up the black leather straightjacket as
     Miko walked over to me.  I unbuckled the straps and
     opened the collar.  The smell of leather was superb.
     The aroma of the leather was also combined with a
     slightly musty smell reminding me of its previous use.
     Miko examined the jacket closely.  While she did that,
     I picked up two little plugs that I was going to wear
     while in the jacket.  I quickly lubricated the plugs
     and inserted them.  Miko watched in fascination.  This
     time I didn't even blush.  I was very comfortable with
     Miko being there.
    
          Miko walked up to me and held the straightjacket
     open.  I slipped my arms into the long leather sleeves.
     Miko pulled the jacket over my shoulders and closed the
     jacket and began to buckle the five thick straps across
     the back.  The straps had roller buckles and made
     tightening each very easy.  Miko made sure the straps
     were tight and as each buckled was pulled, the
     straightjacket began to mold to my body.  When she had
     finished the back straps, the small half inch collar
     was next and this closed the top of the jacket snugly,
     but comfortably around my neck.  This prevented me from
     pulling the jacket down.  Finally Miko reached between
     my legs and pulled the crotch strap back and up and
     buckled it its retainer and keeper in back.  She pulled
     this one tight, forcing the plugs deeper into their wet
     cavities.  I sighed.  This jacket was starting to bring
     back many great times that Jennifer and I had over the
     last few years.  I stared out the window at the setting
     moon. . .

    
                  CHAPTER FIFTY-SEVEN
    
          I can remember when it first arrived.  It had
     taken about six weeks once I ordered it.  When I opened
     the box, the thick smell of leather filled my nostrils.
     I picked it up and opened the back admiring all the
     buckles and especially the craftsmanship.  I put my
     arms in the sleeves and tried to imagine how it would
     feel tightly buckled in the leather.  I called Jennifer
     right away and she came over when she was done with
     work a few hours later.  It was a long wait.  I even
     had to handcuff myself a few times just to keep me from
     playing with the jacket, and myself for that matter.
    
          When she arrived, I showed her jacket and with a
     gleam in her eye she told me to strip completely and
     hold my arms out.  I quickly complied with her wishes
     since I was only wearing a pair of panties and bra.  In
     a few minutes, I was strapped tightly in the jacket, it
     was wonderful.  Jennifer picked up another short strap
     from my box of restraints and quickly crossed and
     secured my ankles.  I was now her prisoner and loving
     it. 
    
          Jennifer picked up a roll of grey duct tape and
     tore off a long strip.  She picked up my moist panties
     and told me to open up.  I smiled, licked my lips and
     opened wide.  She proceeded to stuff the panties into
     my mouth then place the long strip of tape over my
     lips.  I was now gagged.  I could have worked the tape
     off if I wanted but I didn't, the gag was more for show
     than anything else.  Of course it was quite an evening.
     I think I spent about four hours that night in the
     jacket.  Jennifer even served me supper while bound.
     Finally she let me go, kissed me goodnight and went
     home.  It was a super night.
    
          After that night, we used the jacket in many of
     our bondage games.  Most of the time it was used when
     we wanted to do overnight bondage or for longer times
     in confinement.  I have worn the jacket to drive in
     movies, long drives along the coast, and I have even
     worn it while horse back riding.  Dressed in nothing
     but riding boots and straightjacket with plugs inserted
     can make for a very interesting and exciting ride.
     Jennifer has even got to wear the jacket several times,
     and yes even while horseback riding except I added a
     blindfold and had her sit backwards on the horse.  That
     was some day. . .Miko lightly tapped me on the shoulder
     and softly asked me what I thinking about.  I smiled
     and related the horseback riding scene with Jennifer.
     Miko just smiled and slowly shook her head.


    
                  CHAPTER FIFTY-EIGHT
    
          When Miko had finished pulling the crotch strap
     tight, I was standing with my arms at my side encased
     in the black leather sleeves.  The sleeves were about
     eight inches longer than my fingertips.  Attached near
     the end of the sleeves, was a wrist strap.  This was
     another special modification I had installed when I
     custom ordered the jacket.  These wrists straps were
     buckled about the wrists over the leather sleeves.  The
     wrist straps prevented me from slipping my wrists and
     arms back through the sleeves, not that it was possible
     anyway when the back was buckled shut but it just added
     to the secured feeling.  In addition, with the leather
     sleeves firmly strapped against my wrists, better
     leverage is obtained when the sleeves are buckled
     tightly behind me or in front of me.  
    
          Miko walked around in front of me ready to
     continue.  I lifted my arms and she tightly buckled the
     wrist straps thus forming kind of a mitten.  The
     sleeves ended in long thick leather straps about three
     feet in length.  I crossed my arms across my chest,
     below my breasts, tightly hugging myself, and Miko
     brought the left strap behind me and buckled it to its
     keeper on the left side of the jacket in back.  She did
     the same for the right.  She then slowly begin to
     tighten each strap until all slack was removed.  It was
     like a warm snug embrace.  I tried to move around in
     the jacket but there was very little room.  A very
     secure feeling added to that warming effect between my
     legs. 
          The keepers attached in the back were on swivels
     and allowed the arms to be buckled in front as in a
     normal straightjacket restraint or across with are arms
     crossing in the back.  This too was a very secure
     position but not as comfortable.  It did allow for
     great access to the special zippers that were
     strategically place over the nipples.
    
             Miko walked over and picked up a set of metal
     police ankle cuffs with a twelve-inch chain separating
     the cuffs.  She knelt at my booted feet and locked a
     cuff around each ankle.  I was very effectively
     hobbled, what with the chain and the six inch heels of
     the boots.  Now for the gag and hood.
    
          Miko smiled and asked if I had followed Jennifer's
     instructions to the letter.  I smiled back and nodded.
     She asked where was the small plastic bag that
     contained my gag filling.  I laughed and told her that
     it was located in the side pocket of the clothes bag.
     Miko searched for a few seconds and found it.  She held
     up the clear plastic bag and look at the panties.  She
     laughed too.  Inside the bag was a pair of my black
     nylon panties that I had been directed to wear all day
     Friday at work.  It was one of those subtle
     instructions that Miko mentioned before she hung up on
     Thursday, the chastity belt also.  In fact, I hadn't
     removed them, until I arrived at the hotel this
     Saturday afternoon. 
    
          Miko removed them from the bag.  They were still
     damp and my sex could be smelled across the room.
     Remember, I was very excited after I had talked to Miko
     that first night.  Excited and wet. I also wore them
     under the tight chastity belt last night when I was
     typing out the details to all these bondage scenes.
     Yes, these were going to make a great gag.
    
          Miko also picked up a role of half inch wide black
     electrician's tape, my leather discipline hood, a roll
     of wide grey duct tape, and my set of sponge rubber ear
     plugs.  She smiled as she walked back to where I was
     standing.
    
          I sat on the bed and Miko torn off a piece the
     electrician's tape about ten inches long.  She had me
     open my mouth wide and she then formed a loop in the
     tape and placed the loop in my mouth.  She then stuck
     the two ends of the tape to both sides of my cheeks.
     Miko then removed the moist panties from the bag and
     then slowly stuffed them into my mouth.  She made sure
     to turn them crotch side out and insert the moist
     crotch first.  The loop in the tape served to prevent
     the panties from being stuffed too far into the mouth
     causing me to gag or choke under the hood.  When all of
     the panties were in, Miko torn off a long piece of duct
     tape and applied it across my lips holding the panties
     in.  She tore off another piece and taped this one
     under my chin and up the sides of my face.  This served
     to force me to bite down on the gag.  I tried to push
     the panties out with my tongue.  No luck.
    
          Miko climbed up on the bed next to me and
     carefully inserted the ear plugs.  The sound in the
     room was now muffled.  She then proceeded to pull the
     hood over my head smoothing the leather across my face.
     She pulled carefully until the hood was in place and
     she had carefully lined up the oversize breathing holes
     over my nostrils.  This hood had no openings for the
     eyes or the mouth, only the smaller ones for ease of
     breathing.  When she was sure I was breathing normally,
     she then begin to lace the hood closed.  She drew out
     all the slack from the hood.  It became like a second
     skin.  I couldn't hear anything at all now because of
     the ear plugs and the thickness of the leather hood.
     Miko tapped me on the shoulder twice.  That was our
     signal to see if I were all right.  I nodded, I was.
     When she finished lacing the hood shut, she tied the
     laces in a large bow at the base of the neck.  She then
     pulled the two-inch collar that was attached to the
     front of the hood around my head and buckled it shut.
     She then fed a small lock through the keeper thus
     preventing the hood from being removed.  The laces were
     locked under the collar.  Cutting was the only way
     possible to get the hood off without the key.  The
     bondage for this scene was complete.  I sighed.  I
     loved this feeling.

    
                  CHAPTER FIFTY-NINE 
    
          There was no light, and little sound.  The aroma
     of the leather was overpowering.  I loved it.  The
     taste of the panties was familiar, mine, of course, but
     I did miss the taste of Jennifer's.  She often used her
     panties as a gag, when she didn't want to use the ball
     gag.  Unfortunately Jennifer didn't leave any of her
     wet panties to use this time.  I wondered if Miko would
     lend me hers?  Oh well, too late.
    
          Combined with the tight embracing bondage of the
     straitjacket and the high boots, the feeling of
     restraint was almost complete.  Usually Jennifer also
     binds my legs and ankles in several places but for this
     scene I wanted to be a little more mobile, at least for
     the start.
    
          Miko guided me over to the center of the room and
     left me there.  I slowly moved in a circle trying to
     see where she had gone.  All sound was muffled.  She
     must have been off to the side with the camera.
     Occasionally she would touch my arm and position me in
     a certain way to enhance the appearance of my bondage
     and helplessness.
    
          Finally I felt her hook a chain on the large
     D-ring attached to the leather collar on front on my
     hood.  She pulled gently forcing me to follow.  I
     walked carefully in the high-heeled boots and hobble
     chains.  She must have walked me over to the wall and
     hooked the chain to the wall.  When I tried to move, I
     couldn't and I found that I was restricted to only a
     few inches in any direction with the wall being in
     front of me.  More photos I guess were taken.  Again, I
     was left by myself.  Just me, the leather, and the two
     plugs strapped deeply in their wet, warm, hiding
     places.  Now I had wished that I had chose to use the
     vibrating plugs.  At least I would have added some
     additional stimulation to this scene.  I did this scene
     because I did like the isolation and I knew that
     Jennifer like the straitjacket.  Oh well, maybe next
     time. 
    
          After what seemed like hours, but was probably
     five to ten minutes, I felt Miko unhook the chain from
     the wall and pull me along to my next position.  Being
     in the hood didn't allow me much input to any of these
     positions.  I had to rely on Miko's artistic eye.  I
     only specified the jacket and hood, I left the
     positions up to Miko.
    
          Miko must have lead me back to the center of the
     room.  She then gently pushed my upper body forward as
     if she wanted me to bend over.  I did.  It felt like I
     was leaning over something and it felt like the back of
     a chair.  I felt the chain attach to my collar go
     taught.  When I tried to straighten up, I couldn't.  I
     was stuck.  I felt Miko attached a lock to my short
     hobble chain and lock the chain to the leg of the
     chair.  I wasn't going anyway without the chair going
     with me.
    
          This position left me open and my ass free and I'm
     sure Jennifer would have used it to her advantage.
     With the hood on, combined with the ear plugs, most of
     the sensory input was from smell and feel.  The leather
     smell was strong and I could feel the cool air blowing
     on my naked upper thighs just above the boots.  In
     fact, the only skin showing was a small section just
     above the boots, below the straitjacket and of course
     the checks of my ass.  Suddenly I felt a swat on the
     ass.  I jerked in surprise.  Then another.  This wasn't
     in the letter.  It stopped with three.  The swats
     didn't hurt too much but were more of a surprise.
     Obviously, Jennifer had given Miko additional
     instructions that I didn't know about.  Pay backs would
     be hell to say the least.  I was again left alone to
     struggle in my bondage.  I presumed that Miko was
     taking more photos and lots of video tape of this
     particular scene for Jennifer.
    
          After a while I felt Miko unlocking the hobble
     chain from the chair.  She then unhooked the leash from
     the chair that was holding me bent over.  I stood while
     she removed the chair out of the way.  She gently
     helped me to the floor.  As I sat down, the butt plug
     was pushed deeper in its hole.  I moaned, but was sure
     Miko didn't hear it, panties, tape and a tight leather
     hood does wonders for noise.  She patted my hooded head
     twice.  Yes, I nodded, I was doing ok.
    
          Miko gently pulled my booted legs up to the bent
     position with my knees spread wide.  The cool air
     blasted on my wet inner thighs.  I felt her pull the
     leash that was still attached to my collar and clip it
     to my hobble chain thus forcing me into a ball, a ball
     of black leather.  She then got up and walked way.
     More photos I guess followed.
    
          After a few minutes, I started to rock back and
     forth and suddenly fell over to my side.  I couldn't
     move at all, and Miko didn't come to my recuse.  She
     must have filmed the whole thing.  I could see Jennifer
     now, laughing at my predicament.  Still, she wasn't
     there to pick me up.  I tried to move around but only
     managed to turn over on my back.  I rested as my breath
     was restricted due to the hood and I tried to relax.  I
     must have been some sight.  A ball of black leather
     trying to roll on the floor.  Finally, I felt Miko
     unhook the leash from my hobble chain, thus allowing my
     to straighten out my boots legs.  I felt her unlock the
     ankle cuffs and remove them.  She helped me to then
     stand.
    
          She walked around behind me and unlocked the small
     lock on the back of the hood.  Once the collar was
     free, she untied the laces and loosen them.  She
     carefully pulled the hood off.  I squinted in the
     bright lights.  I was soaking wet from sweat.  She
     removed the ear plugs and then pulled the duct tape off
     my lips and chin.  She then slowly pulled out the wet
     panties.  I had definitely got my fun out of those.
     The black loop of tape was last.  I breathed deeply.
     Next to having my mouth stuffed with wet panties and
     tightly taped shut, the feeling of relief I get when
     they get removed is almost as good.
    
          Miko then finished unbuckling the straitjacket,
     releasing the wrist straps, then unbuckling the crotch
     strap.  The plug in my pussy slipped out due the
     wetness.  Both Miko and I laughed.  Miko held the
     straitjacket open and allowed me to remove my arms.  I
     reached under my crotch and carefully removed the butt
     plug.  It too was dropped to the floor.  I would clean
     up the mess in a minute.  I needed a shower and to use
     the bathroom now!  The wine was going right though me.
     Having to pee and being in bondage can really make the
     time go by very slowly.  I picked up the plugs and
     headed to the shower.  I told Miko I'd be back in a few
     minutes.  Miko said sure, take my time but don't forget
     to take my boots off.  I almost forget.  I laughed and
     sat on the bar stool and removed the boots.  Miko just
     smiled, lit a cigarette and sat on the couch. I watched
     as she pulled her booted legs under her.  I then turned
     and disappeared into the bathroom to a much needed
     shower.  Two more scenes to go I thought with the
     strappado being next on the list.  Being restrained
     with the single glove was also one of my favorite
     pastimes.  I could hardly wait.


    
                     CHAPTER SIXTY
    
          Once I finished with the shower, I returned to the
     living room.  Miko was still sitting on the couch but
     next to her was my black single glove, my 18" spreader
     bar, and my ball gag.  It seems that she had already
     looked ahead to the next scene and got the restraints
     ready.  She was admiring the single glove and its
     construction.  Yes, it was very secure I told her.
    
          I walked over to the clothes bag and pulled out a
     pair of black seamed stocking, black garter belt, and a
     pair of black g-string panties.  I also picked up my
     black patent opera pumps.  These had six inch stiletto
     heels and made standing and walking a challenge.  They
     were great foot bondage devices which was exactly why I
     choose to wear them.  Hobbled in very high heels is
     almost at good at tying the ankles tightly together.
    
          I returned to the end of the couch next to Miko
     and set my stuff down.  I hooked the garter belt around
     my waist, straightening the garters as I went.  I sat
     down and carefully pulled the stockings on ensuring the
     seams were straight and down the middle of the back of
     my legs.  I attached the stockings to the four garters,
     two for each leg.  Miko watched patiently sipping on
     her wine then got up and went to the bathroom.  I then
     slipped on the pumps followed by the panties.  Miko
     quickly return and sat down next to me and we went over
     the next scene again. 
    
          When that was finished I watched as Miko went over
     and started moving the small step ladder back to the
     middle of the room.  She picked up a long rope, stepped
     up on the ladder and threaded it through the hook in
     the ceiling.  I smiled.  I knew what that was for.
    
          Miko came over and we again discussed a few more
     of the details.  I did ask her about the three swats on
     the ass I received during my last bondage position.  I
     was right.  Jennifer had left word to make it "fun."  I
     was beginning to wonder what else Jennifer had planned
     for Miko to try that night.

    
                   CHAPTER SIXTY-ONE
    
          Miko asked if I were ready to go.  I just smiled
     and walked over to the single glove and picked it up.
     I carefully unbuckled and unzipped the glove about half
     way down to afford easier access.  On impulse, I walked
     back over to my bag of restraints and pulled out a nine
     inch long, one inch wide, leather strap.  I handed the
     strap to Miko and asked her strap my wrists together
     palm to palm before I was zipped into the glove.  Miko
     just shook her and with a smile, took the strap and
     turned me around.  I placed my wrists behind me palm to
     palm and Miko did the honors, tightly strapping them
     together.  She then turned and picked up the single
     glove and held it open behind me.  I lifted my arms
     slightly and she began to pull the soft leather glove
     up my arms.  When the leather was above my elbows, and
     my fingers were touching the bottom of the glove, she
     began to zip the glove shut.  Miko carefully pulled my
     elbows together as the zipper moved up.  Finally the
     zipper reached the top.  My elbows were now very close
     together. 
    
          At the top of the glove was a small strap that she
     buckled by first threading it through the hasp in the
     zipper.  She then buckled the strap in its keeper.
     With the zipper secured this way, it would not slip
     down and the leather strap helped to remove the tension
     from the zipper.
    
          Also, attached to the top of the glove on both
     sides were two long black leather straps with several
     holes drilled along each length of leather.  The left
     strap was pulled under my left arm up and above my left
     breast across my chest and pulled over my right
     shoulder.  It was buckled to the top of the glove on
     the right side.  The same procedure was followed for
     the right strap.  The glove was now help up by these
     straps that criss-crossed above my breasts.  This
     prevented the glove from slipping down my arms.  The
     final restraint attached to the glove was a two-inch
     wide leather strap that was tightly buckled around my
     wrists on the outside of the glove.  This strap had a
     hasp buckled and Miko locked this strap in place with a
     small lock.  I always did enjoy this glove.  This glove
     forced my elbows together and caused my breasts to
     stick out, but what was nice about the glove was the
     tension of the arms was spread out up and down the arms
     and not just concentrated on the wrists and elbows.  I
     could actually wear this type of bondage longer than
     with very tight ropes.
    
          Miko walked over to the restraint bag and removed
     a set of leather shoe cuffs and a two inch locking
     collar.  The shoe cuffs were a special design made up
     of a regular leather ankle cuff but had an extra half
     inch strap that was riveted 90 degrees to the ankle
     cuff.    Miko came back over to me and knelt down and
     attached a cuff to each ankle, she then drew the shoe
     cuff down under the heel of my pump and back up to the
     other side of the cuff.  Both were fed through the
     hasp.  The other ankle followed in the same manner.
     She did not lock the cuffs as of yet as I still have a
     few more items to go yet and I did not want the
     spreader bar between my ankles as of yet.  Standing the
     my legs spread and these high heels would have been
     difficult.  Miko then stood up and next locked the
     collar around my neck, again using one of the small
     padlocks.  This collar had a large D-ring attached to
     the front which would be used later.
    
          Miko picked up the red ball gag and I carefully
     followed her on my high heels to the center of the
     room.  I turned and placed my back to the rope that was
     threaded through the hook in the ceiling.  Miko
     attached one end of the rope to the large D-ring that
     was a part of the single glove attached at the finger
     tips.
    
          Miko next walked back to the couch and picked up
     the spreader bar and returned to me.  She bent down and
     locked one end of the bar to my right ankle.  She then
     carefully had me spread my legs and then proceeded to
     lock the left ankle to the other end of the spreader
     bar.  With the ankle cuffs and shoe cuffs locked on, I
     couldn't remove my shoes.  Foot bondage at its best I
     thought to myself.
    
          Miko stepped back and looked around.  She asked if
     I were ready to continue.  Yes, gag away I told her.
     Miko stepped forward and carefully inserted the red
     ball into my waiting mouth.  She firmly lodged the ball
     safely behind my teeth.  She then drew the black straps
     around my head and buckled the gag tightly at the nape
     of the neck, taking care to move my hair out of the
     way.  Out of nowhere came a hand that started to tickle
     my sides.  I laughed but was unable to move away due to
     the spreader bar and the height of the heels.  Miko
     just laughed.  Jennifer must have told her I was
     ticklish, especially under the arms and on the rib
     cage.  She stopped and promised not to take to much
     advantage of my helplessness.
    
          Miko stepped up to the rope and slowly began to
     pull.  As she did, my gloved arms were slowly drawn
     toward the ceiling and my upper body was bent forward.
     She continued to pull until my body was at a 90-degree
     angle and my gloved arms were straight up and down.
     She then tied the rope off several feet about my
     wrists, no chance for escape.

    
    
                   CHAPTER SIXTY-TWO
    
          This position was very stringent and left a girl
     open too almost anything.  My rear end was fully
     exposed as was my pussy and inner thighs due to the
     spread of the legs.  My breasts hung down and the
     nipples were pointed at the floor.  A sight of shear
     vulnerability was the picture that entered my mind.  I
     especially like this position and Jennifer seems to
     prefer this one when I tie her up.  I'm not sure why
     she likes it so much, but I do get the chance to really
     tease her when she tied like this.  If I don't use the
     single glove, I'd just use lots of rope.  Jennifer is
     also very flexible and she can get her elbows together
     behind her.  She looks very good in the high heels and
     strappado.   
    
          Miko picked up her camera and started to take
     photos.  She walked all around having me pose with my
     head in various angles for effect.  Video followed the
     still photos.  She made sure that she got the close ups
     on my face as I started to drool around the ball gag.
    
          Miko set the camera down and rummaged through my
     restraint bag once again.  She came up with my leather
     blindfold and a long leather leash.  She walked over
     and buckled the blindfold tightly over my eyes.  This
     blindfold was a wide strip of very thin leather that
     had a triangle cut out for the nose to protrude
     through.  When the blindfold was in place and buckled,
     no light penetrated the leather and since it was so
     thin, it molded to my face.  I was now sightless.
    
          I felt her then clip the leash to my collar then
     wrap the other end over my spreader bar several time.
     She pulled slowly until I couldn't bend down any
     further.  She then tied the leash in place.  So far so
     good.  I couldn't raise up or move down.  More photos
     followed of the tighter bondage.
    
          As she was taking photos, I was getting the feel
     of my restraints.  Tight and very secure.  My arms were
     pulled high over my head and my shoulders were
     beginning their dull ache.  My feet were getting sore
     due to the height of the heels but I couldn't remove
     them due to the shoe locks.  Not bad I thought, bondage
     at its best.
    
          Suddenly, I heard a buzzing or humming noise.  Ah,
     Miko was going to play with my vibrator.  But no.  The
     humming stopped.  I felt a cool hand on my right
     breast.  It gently rubbed my nipple, bringing it to
     full attention.  Then I felt her pull the nipple
     slightly, followed by the sharp biting sensation of a
     nipple  clamp.  This clamp was slightly more weighted
     than my normal clamps.  The left breast and nipple were
     next.  As I moved, the clamps would swing back and
     forth increasing the attention paid to the nipples.  I
     could not stop the movement.  I could only moan into my
     gag.  I could also feel that my inner thighs were
     becoming moist.

    
    
                  CHAPTER SIXTY-THREE
    
          Miko walked around behind me and tied a rope
     around my waist looping it several times about my body.
     She then pulled the rope from under my waist through my
     legs carefully burying the rope deep in my crotch
     taking care to spread my labia to ensure the rope hit
     the most sensitive spots.  Again, she then quickly
     removed the rope and added several knots.  Miko then
     replaced the rope ensuring the knots were in their
     correct places.  They were.  The end of the rope was
     then fed up to the D-ring on my single glove and tied
     off tightly.  Now any movement by my arms was instantly
     felt on my pussy.  Miko walked away.  Not a sound could
     be heard.
    
          Suddenly, the nipple clamps started to vibrate.
     What a strange feeling.  The bite of the clamps had
     dulled somewhat but now was increasing again.  Along
     with the bite was the stimulation.  I moved my body in
     response causing the clamps to swing and the crotch
     rope to be pulled tighter.  I was in heaven.  Miko was
     once again taking photos.  I was lost in my bondage.
     Many times while I was in this position, Jennifer would
     use my chastity belt and plugs to keep me on the edge
     of orgasm for hours.  The vibrating clamps were new,
     and I enjoyed them.  Now I wished for a vibrator in
     other places.  I would have to use these clamps for my
     own self-bondage fun in the future.
    
          I could feel my sexual urge starting to grow.  I
     was also drooling but couldn't stop it.  The clamps on
     my nipples stopped vibrating.  I moaned.  Another swat
     to the ass.  Then more vibrating.  I pulled on the
     crotch rope.  I was getting close.  Suddenly, no more
     vibrating and Miko cut the rope leading to my crotch.
     The pressure was gone.  Damm! Foiled again.
    
          The bondage scene was over, for now.  Miko
     released the clip on the leash that was attached to the
     collar.  She also removed all the crotch ropes.  I felt
     her reach up and untie the rope attached to the
     ceiling.  She slowly lowered my arms.  I was now able
     to stand up straight.  Miko over walked behind me and
     unbuckled the gag.  The ball came out with a pop.  She
     used her hand to wipe off the drool, the hazards of
     such a position.  I asked her if the spanking and
     clamps were also one of Jennifer's little tricks for
     her to pull on me.  Miko just laughed and this time
     said no, it was her idea. 
    
          Miko unlocked the small locks on my ankle and shoe
     cuffs and removed the spreader bar.  She then removed
     the blindfold.  I looked down and saw the nipple clamps
     still attached to me nipples.  Attached to the clamps
     was a small egg vibrator.  The two small eggs were
     attached with a long wire that led to the control box
     that Miko was now holding.  She smiled and turned the
     control back on.  The vibrations started again in my
     nipples.  The feeling was wonderful, my eyes rolled.
     She stopped the control box and walked up and carefully
     removed the clamps.  Yes, of course they hurt more when
     they come off.  Miko gently massaged each nipple to get
     the blood flowing.  I just closed my eyes and enjoyed.
    
          Miko then walked behind me and started to unstrap
     the single glove.  She unlocked the wrist strap,
     followed by unbuckling the shoulder straps, she then
     she unbuckled the zipper keeper and unzipped the glove
     and removed it.  She leaned over and picked up the
     restraints from the floor and put then back into the
     bag.  I was still bound at the wrists with the leather
     strap.  Miko turned and laughed.  Sorry she said,
     smiling.  I walked over to her and she unbuckled the
     wrist strap.  I was now free.  I looked at the clock.
     11:00 p.m. with one more scene to go.  I was tired.  I
     didn't know bondage modeling could be so rough.

    
                   CHAPTER SIXTY-FOUR
    
          I walked over to get a drink of water while Miko
     changed her film.  I also noticed that she was putting
     a new video cassette tape in the video camera.  I
     didn't realize that she had shot over two hours of
     video.  It would be some video to watch.
    
          After the drink, I returned to the restraint bag
     and begin to pull out the items that I wanted to use
     for my last scene.  This would be my favorite as I had
     planned to conduct a full self-bondage scene for the
     camera.
    
          I picked up several long leather straps, my head
     harness ball gag, the thin leather blindfold, a set of
     handcuffs, a set of thumbcuffs and a set of keys.  I
     also picked up my leather chastity belt, my locking
     collar and a couple of small locks.  I walked over and
     placed all this material in a small pile in the middle
     of the room.  Miko had moved a small stool next to the
     pile of material.  She then sat on the stool with her
     camera ready for me to begin.
    
    
                   CHAPTER SIXTY-FIVE
    
          For this last scene, I wanted her to photograph
     all aspects of a complicated self-bondage tie up.  All
     the way from the dressing up part, setting up the
     safety devices and getting free after I was done. 
    
          I begin my fun by slowly going through my clothes'
     bag and removing the things I wanted to wear.  First
     was my leather corset.  Black in color and heavily
     boned, it fit like a glove from just above my hips to
     just below my breasts.  The cupped inserts pushed my
     breasts up making them firm and very sensitive.  The
     corset had six garters attached, three for each side.
     Second was a pair of black crotchless, high waisted
     panties.  I choose crotchless due to use of my special
     chastity belt and one plug.  I like high waisted
     because it gives that older John Willie or Irving Klaw
     look.  Finally, I picked up my long kid leather gloves
     and my black thigh-high boots.
    
          Miko was walking around shooting photos of me from
     every angle.  I was still wearing the stockings, garter
     belt, G-string and high heeled pumps from my last
     bondage adventure.  The black stockings would be the
     only piece of lingerie that I would wear again.
    
          I took the lingerie and walked back over to the
     couch.  I removed my pumps, followed by my panties.
     Then I unhooked the garters and removed the garter
     belt.  I picked up the high waisted panties and slipped
     them one.  The boots were next.  I really enjoyed these
     boots, especially the way the leather came right up to
     my crotch.  "Pussy Scratcher" is a term that I've heard
     come up in conversation.  The heels were about six
     inches in height and walking in them was an art.  I had
     requested good sturdy leather when I had custom ordered
     them and this sturdiness played to my advantage.  With
     the boots on and zipped up, bending my legs at the knee
     was hampered.  Trying to bend down to get on the floor,
     or get up for that matter was always more difficult
     with the boots on.  When I first got them, they were as
     stiff as splints and made for a great leg bondage.
     This was the third time tonight for the boots and each
     time got better.
    
          Now for the corset.  Since the corset was boned so
     heavily, I had to put the boots on first as it would be
     more difficult to reach down and zip them up after the
     corset was on and laced up. I stepped into the corset
     and pulled it up over my hips.  I had to do this was
     because I couldn't lace all the eyelets behind me by
     myself.  Once the corset was pulled over my hips and
     into its natural position, I reached behind me and
     carefully begin to tighten the laces shut.  This was
     not as easy as it may seem.  I couldn't see behind me
     and was constantly retightening laces that I had
     already done.  I have done this many times in the past
     so it just took a little patience.  Miko was still
     walking around taking photos as the opportunity arose.
     She commented that I was very talented and it showed
     the many years of self-bondage practice.
    
          Finally the corset was as tight as I was going to
     get by myself.  A reduction of 3 inches was the best I
     could do, but it was enough to labor my breathing and
     hamper me in trying to bend over and look at my toes.
     My breasts were again pushed up very high making them
     very firm and the nipples hard.  I sneaked a quick
     pinch of each nipple.  I looked up to see Miko smiling
     behind her camera.  She had caught me on film.  My face
     redden but it was too late.
    
          I picked up the gloves and walked over to the pile
     of restraints on the floor.  Miko put her camera down,
     lit up a cigarette and walked over to me and sat on the
     stool.  She wanted to watch me set up the keys that I
     would use for my later release. 
    
          I picked up the set of handcuffs and thumbcuffs
     and check that the keys worked.  The first step in safe
     self-bondage.  Of course they did and I had several
     more sets of keys in the restraint bag in case these
     failed.  I handed the cuffs to Miko to hang on to for a
     few moments while I went to retrieve a couple pieces of
     string, a small one inch metal ring and an ice cube
     from the refrigerator located behind the wet bar.

    
                   CHAPTER SIXTY-SIX
    
          When I returned with the ice cube, Miko wanted to
     know how I put the cuffs on during the self-bondage and
     still ensure that I was able to get free.  I smiled.  I
     showed her the key hole on the cuffs and how it was
     important that it be placed in the correct direction
     when they were locked on.  Miko nodded, blowing a long
     stream of smoke towards the ceiling.  Obviously, she
     was curious, or so it seemed, so I pushed a little
     farther.  I then demonstrated unlocking the cuffs by
     securing them on my wrists in front of me.  With the
     key, I was quickly able to open them.  I also
     demonstrated the technique used with the thumbcuffs.
     These were a little more tricky as I had to use just
     use my two index fingers to guide the key into the
     hole.  However, once in the hole, it was very easy to
     unlock my thumbs.
    
          Miko seemed fascinated.  She wanted to try, so I
     locked the handcuffs on her slender wrists.  She still
     held the cigarette between her two fingers.  It was an
     interesting combination of white skin, silver metal
     bracelets, the long white cigarette, and the red nail
     polish.  Miko took a last drag of her cigarette, this
     time having to bring both hands to her face, because of
     the cuffs and then walked over the ashtray and put it
     out.  She returned to the stool where I handed her the
     key.  She tried for a few minutes and finally got the
     key into the hole and unlocked the cuffs.  She was
     proud of herself.  The thumbcuffs were next.
    
          Once again she was able to get the key into the
     hole after several attempts but the cuffs were in front
     of her and she was able to see the hole.  I told her
     the challenge was to try it behind her, where she
     couldn't see the hole.  Feeling with her fingers would
     be the only way to do it.  Miko smiled.  She picked up
     the handcuffs, checked the position of the hole as I
     had showed her, locked one cuff on her right wrist,
     then drew her arms behind her and awkwardly managed to
     get the cuff locked on her left wrist.  I laughed, she
     was now my prisoner.  Miko laughed also.  I handed her
     the key and she tried several times to get the key into
     the hole.  She dropped it twice.  I could see that she
     would need lots more practice so I just let her play
     for awhile.
    
                  CHAPTER SIXTY-SEVEN
    
          As Miko sat on the stool trying to unlock her
     wrists, I set up my key release device.  Miko laughed
     said she would go back in a few minutes and take more
     photos just as soon as she got free.  I smiled.
    
          I tied one end of the smaller string to the metal
     ring.  I then moved the other small step ladder over
     and carefully climbed up the steps and attached the
     other end of the string to the hook in the ceiling to
     which I was just hanging from in the single glove.  The
     small metal ring was now about 6 feet off the floor.  I
     stepped down and moved the step ladder out of the way.
     Miko was still trying to unlock the cuffs, laughing all
     the time.  I half jokingly told her she sure was making
     lots of noise over there and that maybe I would have to
     gag her to keep the noise down while I worked.  Miko
     smiled, and then said sure, how about the red ball gag.
     I was taken back, but quickly nodded and walked over to
     the restraint bag and picked up my medium sized red
     ball.  I walked back over the Miko and told her to open
     up.  She laughed, but opened her mouth wide.  The ball
     slipped easily in behind her teeth.  I brought the two
     black straps around her head and buckled them tightly
     at the nape of the neck, taking care to move her hair
     out of the way. 
    
          I stepped back and looked at my newly bound
     friend.  The red ball gag was in sharp contrast to her
     white complexion and jet black hair.  Miko smiled above
     her gag.  She continued to try and unlock the handcuffs
     with the key.  I asked her if she care to try a
     blindfold too, but she just shook her head no,
     playfully, and continued to play with the keys.  While
     she did that I continued to work on my safety device
     and release mechanism.


    
                  CHAPTER SIXTY-EIGHT
         
          I now walked over and dug up another set of keys
     since Miko was still trying to get free with the first
     set.  I walked back over to the metal ring and tied the
     one end of other string to the new set of keys.  The
     other end of the string was made into a loop that could
     be tighten.  I slipped this end over the ice cube that
     was already starting to melt.  I frowned.  The cube had
     melted to much and I needed to get another one from the
     ice box.  Miko watched as I retrieved a new ice cube.
     I again slipped the loop over this new cube.  I pulled
     on the keys and the ice cube was pulled up to the metal
     ring.  The ring was small enough that the ice cube
     wouldn't go through.  Therefore the key would stay
     suspended about 5 feet off the floor until the cube
     melted and the keys, under their own weight, would fall
     to the floor. 
    
          From experience, I knew I had about fifty-five
     minutes until the cube would melt enough and the keys
     fall to the floor.  It was time Miko got free and
     started to photograph again.  Any more time wasted
     would require me to switch out the ice cube once again.
    
          As I was approaching Miko to free her, she
     laughed.  She had done it.  Her left hand was free.
     Not bad I told her.  Too bad, it was so quick, I wanted
     to get her picture while she was in bondage.  Miko
     tried to talk behind the gag, but I wasn't able to get
     much out of her.  I reached around behind her and
     loosen the buckle to the ball gag.  Miko reached and
     pulled the ball from her lips and told me to go ahead
     and get her camera, she would recuff herself for me.
     Miko replaced the ball gag and reached behind her head
     and rebuckled the gag tightly in her mouth.  I walked
     over to the table and picked up the camera and walked
     back to where Miko was sitting.  She was just finishing
     up locking her wrists behind again.  I took a few
     photos from different ankles.  Miko just smiled into
     the camera trying to play the helpless victim.  I told
     her she didn't look helpless enough and did she mind if
     I maybe unbuttoned her blouse and freed her breasts
     from her bra.  Miko smiled behind the gag and slightly
     blushed.  She nodded her head yes.  I walked over to
     her and slowly unbuttoned the silk blouse.  Miko
     watched as each button was undone.  Her breathing was
     very slow.  I also told her I really liked her nipple
     rings and wanted to see them again.  She smiled the gag
     and nodded.
    
          When her blouse was unbuttoned, I pulled it off
     her shoulders.  Miko just looked up into my eyes.  I
     then carefully unsnapped the bra and pulled the cups
     aside, freeing her breasts.  Her nipples were standing
     straight out.  I stepped back and took a few more
     photos including a close up of her nipple rings.  Miko
     started to drool around the ball gag and the drool was
     dripping on to her breasts.  This made for a very
     erotic photo.  I shot a few more photos of her nipple
     rings and breasts.  I told her that the rings and of
     course her breasts were beautiful.  Miko just blushed.
     I walked up to her and asked her if I could touch them.
     Miko just looked at me above the ball gag and nodded.
     I took each nipple ring between my fingers and felt the
     weight of the ring lightly brushing my finger across
     her nipples.  They were rock hard.  I was surprised how
     sturdy the rings felt.  I pulled on the rings slightly.
     Miko had here eyes closed, I stopped and asked it she
     was alright, she nodded but didn't open her eyes.  I
     leaned forward and lightly kissed her on the forehead.
     I told her thank you.  Miko opened her eyes and smiled
     behind the gag.
    
    
                   CHAPTER SIXTY-NINE
    
          As she sat there, still topless an idea came to me
     and I walked over to the restraint bag and picked up
     the set of vibrating nipple clamps and walked back to
     Miko.  She sat wide eye, but still laughing.  I turned
     them on and felt them vibrate and smiled at Miko.  Miko
     got up from the stool and started to walk away laughing
     all the time.  I laughed.  I was just kidding anyway.
     I dropped the clamps on the floor.  I walked over to
     her and quickly rehooked her bra and pulled her blouse
     back on her shoulders.  I turned and picked up the
     keys.  Miko walked over to me and turned around.  I
     unlocked her handcuffs.  It was my turn to do the
     self-bondage I told her.  Miko reached up and unbuckled the
     ball gag and removed it.  She was drooling again.  Now
     she knows why I drool so much when I'm gagged.  What a
     feeling huh?  Miko threw the ball gag back into the
     restraint bag reached down and picked up the nipple
     clamps.  She smiled.  Maybe later, she told me but
     first we have to finish the shoot.  She was once again
     the photographer and I was once again the victim.

    
                    CHAPTER SEVENTY
    
           With the key now set up, I was ready to begin the
     final adventure for the evening.  Miko was taking
     several photos of the key release device then she asked
     me if I wanted to pose in my boots and corsets.  She
     told me she wanted to get some more of the fetish
     type-dressing for pleasure photos.  I agreed and thought it
     would be fun.
    
          Miko asked me to put on my gloves on to complete
     the outfit.  I did so.  I was now a vision of black
     leather.  Between the boots, corset, and now the gloves
     everything was black.  It was also tight fitting, and I
     loved it.  I posed sitting on the stool, bending over
     the stool, with my leg crossed and even with a glass of
     wine.  Miko asked me if I mind holding a lit cigarette.
     She said that it would give the photos a "classic" look
     and the smoke would add to the surreal background.  I
     quickly agreed. 
    
          Miko walked over and removed a cigarette from her
     purse and lit it blowing a thin stream of smoke towards
     the ceiling obviously enjoying the feel.  She then
     handed it to me to hold showing me how to hold the
     cigarette between my index and middle fingers.  I held
     the long white smoke between my two fingers of kid
     leather.  The contrast was very sharp and the rising
     cloud of smoke casted an eerie feeling.  Miko took
     several more photos of me dressed in my leather holding
     the cigarette in a variety of typical positions.  She
     told me that I looked the part of a stern dominatrix
     and the cigarette added to the part.  I had to agree
     with her statement.  I always felt that when I watched
     Jennifer smoke, she really got into the part of being
     dominate.  There was something that smoking added to
     the scene.  Kind of a "bad girl" image as she was tying
     me up.  I smiled.  Me, a dominatrix huh?  And to think
     this "dominatrix" is about to tie herself up for the
     camera.  It was ironic to say the least.  Miko finally
     finished this portion of the photo shoot.  I handed the
     cigarette back to her and she took one last drag and
     then put it out.  She told me she hated to waste a good
     cigarette. 
    
          Finally Miko told me to begin with the self-bondage
     and she would try and capture all the aspects
     and techniques.  We discussed how long I had before the
     key fell to the ground and that if she wanted to speed
     things along by putting the key on the floor a few
     minutes after I finished, I would understand.  It was
     getting late in the evening.  Miko just smiled and told
     me to wait and see how things went. 
    
          I took one last sip of wine and set the glass
     down.  I walked over to the pile of restraints and
     picked up the chastity belt with the one plug, the set
     of handcuffs that Miko was playing with, and two small
     locks.  I took all this to the bathroom.  Miko followed
     with camera in hand.
    
          I removed my gloves and set them down on the
     bathroom counter top.  I then proceeded to strap the
     two inch waist belt tightly around my waist over the
     corset.  Attached to the belt in back was a long one
     inch crotch strap.  It just hung between my booted legs
     for now.
    
          I picked up the plug and showed it to Miko.  She
     took a few photos then asked to see it.  I turned it on
     for her and she just smiled.  I explained to her the
     how the vibrator worked and that once turned on, it
     would randomly turn off and on for several minutes.  It
     can be such a tease.  It was a special order for a
     small company overseas.  The batteries would last about
     ninety minutes.  Miko just smiled, and told me that the
     vibrator was almost as good as a man, sometimes on,
     sometimes off.  We laughed.  The batteries would last
     for more than enough to get through the night's last
     scene.  The vibrator would at least keep the bondage
     interesting.
    
          I quickly lubricated the plug, carefully centered
     it and then inserted it.  That feeling of fullness was
     once again present.  Miko was on her knees in front me
     taking several photos.  I just smiled at her and told
     she was really a pervert.  She laughed and said that
     Jennifer would really like these photos also.
    
          I reached through my legs and pulled the strap up
     back toward the front of my waist.  Before I buckled
     the strap to the front of the waist belt, I reached
     down and turned on the vibrator.  It started instantly.
     I caught my breath.  I then brought the strap up to my
     waist belt and threaded it through its keeper and hasp.
     I then locked the belt tightly in place.  The one inch
     crotch strap was buried deep between the folds of my
     labia.  The plug was not coming out.

    
                  CHAPTER SEVENTY-ONE
    
          I stood there looking at myself in the mirror.
     The corset was sleek and very restrictive and was in
     sharp contrast to the whiteness of my firm breasts.  I
     slowly cupped and each breasts as if I was judging
     their weight.  My fingers glided over each nipple
     bringing them to full attention.  This slow build up
     prior to the actual self-bondage fun was most
     enjoyable.  Miko stood back and continued to take more
     photos. 
    
          I reached down and picked up the handcuffs and
     another small lock and locked the cuffs to the D-ring
     attached to the back of the chastity belt.  When my
     wrists were locked in the handcuffs, my arms would be
     effectively tied to my body.  I smiled at Miko.  I was
     ready to begin the next phase. 
    
          I picked up my gloves, turned on my heels and
     headed out of the bathroom with Miko in tow.  She
     commented on how she liked the way the leather strap
     was in sharp contrast to the cheeks of my rear end.  I
     just turned and smiled at her telling her that it feels
     even better than it looks. 
    
          As we walked, Miko asked me what happens if the
     key doesn't fall or I can't find it etc. I told her
     that sometimes I call Jennifer to stand by for me and
     that if I didn't call her back in a few hours, she was
     to come over and help me.  Jennifer likes these games
     and has at times shown up early to take advantage of
     the situation.  Miko nodded.  I also told her about the
     back up safety that I use.  In fact, if she wanted to
     photograph it, I'd set up for her.  Miko agreed.
    
          I walked over to the wet bar and pulled a large
     glass pitcher from the cabinet.  I filled it with
     water.  I then placed the pitcher on the edge of the
     wet bar.  I walked over to the restraint bag and pulled
     out a long thin rope and another set of keys that
     opened my handcuffs and thumbcuffs.  I tied the keys
     about twelve inches from one end of the rope.  I then
     tied that end of the rope to the handle of the pitcher.
     The rest of the rope was draped out on the floor.  Miko
     took several photos.  I explained to her that if
     something happened and the ice and key device didn't
     work, I could struggle over to the pitcher and pull the
     key down.  The consequences was that I would probably
     break the pitcher and spill the water.  I also
     explained to her, that at home I use oil, or grape
     juice that would really make a mess so it would have to
     be a real emergency for me to get this key.  Obviously
     I wouldn't choose to use a glass container because I
     would have to crawl through broken glass to get to the
     key. Having the consequences of a large mess makes me
     think twice about trying to take the easy way out of my
     bondage.  Being tired is not one of those things that I
     count as an emergency.  I told Miko that I have been
     lucky to date and haven't had to use this device.  Miko
     just smiled in amazement.  Never had she realized all
     the details and fore thought that someone could put
     into tying themselves up.  I smiled, stepped back and
     shrugged my shoulders.  A fetish, that's what it was
     called. 
    
          The ice and key device was just starting to make a
     small wet spot in the carpet.  It was time to begin the
     bondage fun.  At this point, I usually check the doors
     locked and the curtains drawn but with the location of
     the penthouse and the fact that Miko was there, I
     didn't worry about them this time.
    
          I walked over to the center of the room and
     carefully sat on the floor next to my pile of
     restraints.  Sitting down was difficult due to the
     boots and the restriction of the corset.  Miko hovered
     around in the background taking both photos and video
     as needed. 
    
          I picked up the first long strap, crossed my
     booted ankles and begin to wrap the black strap tightly
     around my two legs just above the heels.  I stopped
     often to catch my breath.  I just loved corsets, just
     like boots, they are almost a bondage by themselves.  I
     quickly buckled the strap using the roller buckle.  I
     repeated the same process with additional straps just
     below and above the knees and then one last one on my
     bare thighs above the boots.  My legs were now one
     piece of black leather boots and straps.  I explained
     to Miko that being cross ankled like this made standing
     almost impossible especially with the stiffness of the
     boots and the height of the heels.  She nodded in
     agreement.
    
          I next picked up the collar and buckled it around
     my neck.  A small pad lock secured its position.  I was
     explaining each step to Miko as I went along.  I then
     picked up the thin leather blindfold and was ready to
     begin the final steps.
    
          I put the gloves across my lap for later retrieval
     and checked to see that the ball gag and thumbcuffs
     were within easy reach.  I placed the blindfold to my
     eyes and brought the two straps around my head and
     buckled them tightly.  The thin leather molded to my
     face sealing off all light.
    
          I mentioned to Miko again that after she had the
     photos and the video she wanted, she could go ahead and
     get the key for me and we would wrap up the evening.
     Miko said ok and continued to snap photos.  The gag was
     next. 
    
          Before I gagged myself, Miko asked me why I like
     gloves so much.  I told her they added to the fetish
     look, protected my wrists, and they made opening the
     cuffs a little more difficult due to its harder to find
     the key hole with the gloves on.  I also told her, I'd
     show her later when I was free.  Miko said she was
     looking forward to it.  She laughed.
    
          I picked up the head harness and ball gag and
     placed the ball to my wet lips.  This ball was medium
     size and would fill my mouth completely.  Just as I was
     about to insert it, Miko asked why I was putting the
     harness over the blindfold.  I smiled and told her that
     it tended to keep the blindfold in place better and
     that this way I couldn't remove it by rubbing it on the
     carpet.  Such tricks I have, she told me.
    
          I inserted the gag and it came to rest in its
     familiar resting spot behind my teeth.  I buckled the
     two straps tightly behind my neck over my hair.  I
     pulled the head harness up over the top of my head and
     buckled it to its keeper that was also attached to the
     neck strap in back.  The harness straps were attached
     to either side of the ball.  It framed my nose and
     pressed directly on the blindfold.  The last two straps
     where buckled under my chin forcing me to bite down on
     the ball.  I tried to open my mouth and speak, only
     garbled words came out.  Miko told me that it seemed to
     be a very effective gag.  I nodded, then tried to
     laugh, not much came out, yes it was.
    
          I picked up the last long strap and wrapped it
     loosely around my upper body, over my arms and above my
     breasts.  I buckled this comfortably tight.  This was
     not a great arm bondage but good enough.  I couldn't
     make it as tight as I usually like because then I would
     not be able to move my arms behind me to use the cuffs.
     To keep the strap in place, I picked up a small two
     ended clip and fed one end through the metal buckle of
     the strap and the other end I clipped to the D-ring on
     my collar.  As I rolled around on the floor, this would
     serve to keep the belt from sliding over my head.  I
     have invented a way to do the same with an elastic
     strap behind me but decided not to use it tonight.
    
          I could hear Miko still taking photos in the
     background.  Occasionally she would tell me to stop
     moving and ask me to turn this way and that to get a
     good look at all the bondage restraints.  She then told
     me to continue with my self-bondage adventure.

    
    
                  CHAPTER SEVENTY-TWO
    
          I picked up the long leather gloves and pulled
     them on the appropriate arms.  I smoothed the leather
     tightly pulling it up to almost my shoulders,
     interlacing my fingers to ensure the leather was tight.
     I was ready for the last few steps.
    
          I tested all my bonds for comfort to ensure that
     nothing was going to stick or poke me.  The tight
     bondage would be enough for the rest of the evening and
     I didn't want any additional discomfort to go along.
     One nice thought though was the vibrator was still
     going strong, shutting off and turning on, slowly
     teasing me.  I knew that once the bondage was complete,
     I would be able to concentrate on the sexual feelings
     starting to well up inside of me.  This foreplay of
     tying myself up always got me excited and any
     additional stimulus only added to the mounting fun and
     wetness between my legs.
    
          Once the gloves were on and pulled tight, I picked
     up the thumbcuffs, felt for the hole to ensure it was
     facing the right way, and locked one side on my left
     thumb.  I pulled my arms back behind me and felt for
     the handcuffs.  I took a deep breath and locked one
     cuff on the right gloved wrists, followed shortly by
     the left wrist.  I then quickly secured the right thumb
     in the thumbcuff and locked it tight.  Bondage
     complete.
    
          The only differences in the this adventure, this
     evening, as compared to other times with my self-bondage
     was that I didn't use a butt plug this time nor
     did I use any nipple clamps or clothespins.  I would
     save them for another day.  It was the photo set that I
     was really after.
    
          I sat there for a few minutes getting use to the
     new bondage.  Sitting straight up was kind of difficult
     due to the constriction of the corset and I wasn't able
     to do much with bending my knees.  The boots were stiff
     and I had ensured that the knee strap was pulled tight.
     My kind of bondage.
    
          Miko was still walking around taking photos from
     all sides.  She continued to talk me through different
     poses but mostly she just shot what she saw.  The
     camera stopped and she mentioned that a few more
     minutes of video would be all that was needed until I
     started to get free.  She asked if I was ok.  I nodded
     that I was.  I rolled over on to my stomach and again
     tried to bring my booted legs up to my ass.  It was
     difficult and I was glad I didn't decide to use a
     hogtie today.  My body was already going to be sore
     from all the different bondage positions I'd been in
     today.
    
          Miko must of put the camera down, because I heard
     her lite up a cigarette and exhale.  She was watching
     me.  It was kind of exciting to know that someone was
     watching me do this kind of bondage.
    
           I next heard what sounded like Miko starting to
     put her materials away.  The warmth from the lights was
     now gone which meant she was breaking down her spots.
     I probably had about thirty more minutes until the ice
     melted or until Miko finished cleaning her stuff up.
     There wasn't much I could do, so I just laid on the
     floor trying to get free.  The vibrator was doing its
     excellent job of teasing me to death and laying on my
     stomach was causing me to flatten out my breasts giving
     them that crushed feeling.  I was starting to get warm
     inside.  Now I was starting to hope that Miko wouldn't
     untie me until I had a chance to get rid of some of
     this sexual tension that has been building since the
     last bondage tie up.  I can still remember those
     vibrating nipple clamps and the very tight crotch rope.
    
          I realized suddenly that all sound in the room had
     stopped.  Miko must have left the room for a moment.  I
     continued to struggle pulling hard on the waist belt
     hoping to pull the plug deeper into my already wet
     pussy.  The vibrator kept turning off at the wrong
     time.  It was getting me very sexually frustrated
     which, I guess was why I spent so much money on its
     design.  Its these moments that make for great memoirs.
    
          I heard Miko returning to the living room , but
     she was talking to someone.  I blushed.  I didn't know
     she was bringing someone else up her.  No one talked
     back.  She was on the phone.  I listened carefully.
     Words like, "tightly bound and gagged", "key was
     frozen",  etc.  The conversation was about me.  I was
     beginning to wonder who she was talking to.  I didn't
     have to wait long.  Miko walked over to me and helped
     me to sit back up, then to semi-stand up and helped me
     to sit on the stool.  She placed the phone next to me
     ear.  A very familiar voice said hello.  It was
     Jennifer!
    
    
                 CHAPTER SEVENTY-THREE
    
          Miko must have called her after I was done with my
     self-bondage.  Jennifer wanted to know if I had enjoyed
     my evening of bondage modeling.  I moaned a yes into my
     gag as best as I could.  Trying to talk only made me
     drool more around the ball gag.  Miko took the phone
     away and told Jennifer the different positions that I
     had picked.  She also described my current bondage
     position and the clothing I was wearing.  Miko told her
     that it was all on tape for her to see.  The photos
     would be ready in about one week and there would be
     about two hundred of them.  I was impressed.  Miko
     mentioned that she would send Jennifer a set of the
     photos after I had seen them, along with a copy of the
     videos with my permission of course.  I nodded in
     agreement since talking was out of the question.  This
     was turning out to be a very special birthday evening
     but it wasn't over yet.
    
          Miko placed the phone back to me ear and Jennifer
     told me that she had one more little surprise for the
     evening.  I listened and if I wouldn't have been
     blindfolded, you would have seen a look of both utter
     surprise and shock.  I couldn't believe my ears as to
     what Jennifer had planned for me, or better yet what
     Jennifer had planned for Miko to do to me.  I moaned
     into my gag but it was to late, Miko had taken the
     phone away and was telling Jennifer that all her
     instructions would be carried out as she had requested.
     Miko then said good bye and hung up.  I was shocked but
     of course helpless to stop Miko from carrying out
     Jennifer's devilish plan for the rest of my birthday
     present.
    
          Miko laughed.  She told me that she was removing
     the key from the ice release device and had already
     picked up the pitcher of water, my back up safety
     device.  My beautiful Japanese friend now controlled
     all the keys and my freedom.  I sat there in sheer
     shock and also heighten excitement.  With what Jennifer
     had planned for the rest of the evening, I didn't need
     to vibrator locked between my legs to keep me excited
     for the rest of the evening.
    
          Miko then told me that she had placed a set of
     keys on the floor somewhere in the living room.  It was
     now my job to try and locate them.  The way I was tied,
     I would make moving very slow and since my hands were
     gloved, and locked to my waist, only very small areas
     could be searched at a time.  Add this to the fact that
     I was blindfolded with no reference at all to where the
     rest of the furniture in the room was located and I was
     stuck, but that wasn't all to this evening's problem.
     I listened carefully as Miko picked up and dialed the
     hotel housekeeping service and requested that the room
     be made up at six o'clock the next morning.  Six sharp
     as the room was going to used for an important
     conference at seven.
    
          Now I had some incentive to find the keys.  If I
     didn't get free before six in the morning I would be
     found by the maid who was now scheduled to clean the
     room.  That would be very embarrassing to say the
     least.  Besides being at the mercy of another stranger,
     she could call the cops, and have me thrown out.  No
     telling what would happen then.  All I knew was that I
     had to find those keys.
    
          Miko told me that it was about 12:30 am and she
     had unplugged the phone.  She also told me that since
     she was leaving for the evening, she had tied the spare
     key and long thin rope that had been tied to the
     pitcher of water, to the fire alarm by the front door.
     If I really wanted out badly, I could get the key and
     cause the alarm to go off, and of course bring lots of
     help and other things I'm sure.  Miko also said that
     she would return at 6:15 am in the morning to check and
     see what the maid found.  Miko joked that maybe the
     maid would be late.  She laughed.  She then walked over
     to me, bent down and lightly kissed me on the forehead.
     Happy birthday she said from both Jennifer and her.
     She also told me that she hoped that we would play
     again in the future.  Miko then got up and headed out.
     I heard her lock the door behind her.  I was all alone.
    
            What a feeling.  Complete shock and excitement.
     I almost had an orgasm just thinking about the rest of
     the night, the unknown, the anticipation.  My nipples
     were rock hard, and now I wished I had used the nipple
     clamps because I couldn't get to them the way I had
     tied myself.  I would just have to wait for the morning
     to come.  I shook my head.  What was I saying, waiting
     for morning to come?  It was not suppose to be like
     this.  I did not write this in to the script yesterday.


    
                  CHAPTER SEVENTY-FOUR
    
    
          I sat there for a minute trying to digest what
     just took place.  Here I was all bound and gagged, by
     my own hands no less, sitting on a stool located in the
     middle of a hotel suite with no way to get free except
     to try and crawl all over the floor hoping to find a
     key that was supposedly place somewhere on the carpet.
     This was a large room and bound the way I was, I knew
     that moving around would be very slow and cumbersome.
     This made the room seem that much bigger.  With my
     ankles crossed and tightly strapped, combined with the
     stiffness of the boots, trying to sit up was nearly
     impossible.  With my wrists locked in the handcuffs,
     and my fingers stuffed inside a pair of leather gloves,
     trying to feel around on the carpet for a small key
     might take all night and may be next to impossible.
     All I could do was try.  The alternative was to be
     found in the morning by the maid and no telling what
     might happen there.  I had little choice except maybe
     to pull the safety device Miko had set up and cause the
     fire alarm to go off.  That would be more trouble than
     its worth.
    
          I carefully tried to stand up and found that the
     crossed ankles again did their charm.  Standing was all
     but impossible.  I carefully bent my legs and slide to
     the floor.  I had to be careful and not roll over on to
     my back.  I didn't want to fall on my handcuffs and
     inadvertently tighten them a few more clicks.
    
          Once on the floor, I slowly started to make my way
     in a direction not really knowing what lie ahead.  At
     least I would hit a wall or another piece of furniture
     and would have a starting point.
    
          The movement was going slow and the vibrator was
     still going strong, when it was on.  All the movement,
     combined with the restrictions of the boots and corset,
     and of course the teasing of the vibrator was starting
     to have an effect on me.  I was sweating, and my breath
     was getting shorter.  I realized that soon I would be
     over taken with sexual passion and there was very
     little I could do to stop it.  Even though I knew that
     I might find the key to get free by the morning, the
     thought of being discovered and then publicly
     humiliated is something that has always intrigued me
     about self-bondage. 
    
          Many times I have thought of the idea of going to
     a motel room in some out of the way place, putting
     myself in some restrictive bondage and setting up the
     safety to release the key just before the maid comes to
     clean the room.  The thought of being caught is part of
     the excitement and fun of tying myself up.
    
          Many thoughts have run through my mind while bound
     and gagged by my own hand.  What if I'm caught by a
     neighbor or the maid?  Will they understand what has
     happen?  Will they ran and get help?  Or will they
     maybe smile to themselves and decide to play?  Nothing
     excites me more than the thought of being discovered by
     a unknown person and that person having their way with
     me and I'm not able to tell who it is.  I'm ravaged,
     teased, and brought to the brink of orgasm several
     times and then finally taken over the edge.  Then
     nothing!  Whoever was there is gone and I am once again
     left alone with my ropes and gags.  Who was that masked
     person?  Those thoughts continued this evening as I
     moved slowly about the room.
    
          I continued to move throughout the room, inch by
     inch.  I was only able to crawl on my stomach and my
     side and when I did move forward, my breasts were
     rubbed across the carpet.  More stimulation was nice
     and it made for incentive to keep moving.  I couldn't
     lay on my back and move around, because of the handcuff
     issue and the possible tightening problem.  Even if I
     found the keys, if the handcuffs were too tight, I
     wouldn't have the play in the cuffs needed to position
     the key in the hole, so this option was ruled out right
     away.  I had wished now that I hadn't been so cute and
     put the blindfold under the head harness, I might have
     been able to rub it off.  But not this time.  No, I was
     way too good for that.
    
          The blindfold made all the distances that I
     traveled seem like miles.  I continued to try and feel
     around on the floor for the key, using my booted feet
     to see if I might hit the key and make it jingle or
     something.  No luck.  I was growing weary.  I had been
     bound and gag in a variety of ways tonight, most very
     stringent and tiring.  I was slowing down.
    
          The vibrator continued to work and do its job, the
     bondage was still very tight.  With the looming thought
     of being discovered in a few hours my sexual passion
     was soon on the rise again.  I decided that I would at
     least go out with a bang.  I pulled on the cuffs trying
     to pull the crotch strap tighter.  It was working.  I
     rubbed my breast and nipples along the carpet to
     further the stimulation.  The vibrator was still
     turning on and off and I was timing my thrust with each
     cycle of vibration.  Orgasm was quickly approaching.  I
     pulled harder.  I tried to bring my legs up to a
     hogtie.  That feeling of helplessness was overwhelming.
     I bit hard on my gag and screamed.  I exploded.  Stars
     shined everywhere behind the blindfold.  I screamed
     into the ball gag again.  I'm sure no one heard me, but
     I didn't care if they did.  I was floating in heaven.
     I really didn't care who found me now, this was what
     bondage was all about, erotic stimulation.
    
          The first orgasm was followed by at least three
     more smaller ones, each taking my breath away.  Finally
     I was through and exhausted.  I rolled on my side.
     Sleep came quickly.  I'm sure the dreams of tight
     bondage, Miko, her silver nipple rings and the soon-to-
     find-me maid would make for some nice thoughts and
     dreams.

    
                  CHAPTER SEVENTY-FIVE
    
          They were such nice dreams.  Miko was talking to
     me telling me how beautiful I looked in bondage.  She
     was smiling and also holding five hundred feet of rope
     ready to once again take my freedom away.  I could hear
     her voice just as if she was standing next to me, in
     fact she was.
    
          Someone was softly stroking my head.  "HOUSE
     KEEPING" I thought I heard.  I raised up in surprise,
     but of course I couldn't move, the bondage was still
     there and now it was taking its toll on my body.  My
     shoulders were sore from the bondage and my jaw hurt
     from the ball gag.
    
          My shoulder was being softly shaken.  The words
     "wake up" and "are you ok" were slowly registering
     behind the blindfold and in my brain.  I was stiff and
     sore, but suddenly wide awake.  Who was here?  I
     struggled, but the bondage was too good, I did it my
     self, I smiled inwardly, another perfect plan.  But
     where did this plan take me this morning?
    
          I felt my cuffs being unlocked.  I just laid
     there.  I was embarrassed to be discovered by anyone
     else.  The straps on my ankles and legs were loosen and
     removed.  My gag was being unbuckled.  First the chin
     strap, followed by the head strap were unbuckled.  The
     ball gag was last.  I was wet from all the drool  I
     must have been doing when I fell asleep.  The ball came
     out with a pop.  I licked my lips not really knowing
     what to say.
    
          I just sat there.  The vibrator was not going any
     more.  It must have ran out of battery life.  That
     meant that I had been on the floor for at least ninety
     minutes or more but since the maid was here it had to
     be morning and that meant that I was bound for the last
     six hours or so.  My blindfold was slowly loosen.  It
     was slowly removed and I had to again squint from the
     overhead lights.  The blindfold was dropped in my lap.
     I quickly turn and stared in a beautiful smiling
     Japanese face who was hold a camera.  Snap! A picture
     was taken.  Miko was here with me.


                              CHAPTER SEVENTY-SIX

        Miko smiled and asked if I was ok.  I nodded slowly as I rubbed my
        gloved wrists and then wiped the drool away from my lips.  The ball
        gag had done its job once again.

        I asked her for the time.  She told me was about 3:00 a.m.  I asked
        her what was she doing back so soon?  Miko smiled and sat down on
        the floor next to me.  She offered me a cool glass of water.  I
        could see that she had removed her stockings and boots.  She had
        cute little feet and nicely painted toenails, a bright red color.
        She told me that Jennifer only wanted to give me something to think
        about and she knew that being discovered was one of my greatest
        fantasies dealing with self-bondage.  I smiled, it was.

        Miko also told me that she was staying in the suite next to this
        one and was keeping an eye on me all the time.  She pointed to the
        VCR camera and I noticed that it had a cable leading through a tiny
        hole in the wall.  She also told me that she recorded everything.
        I blushed.  I could still remember the multiple orgasms just before
        I fell asleep.  Miko just smiled and softly told me that all the
        orgasms were on tape.  She must have been reading my mind.

        Miko leaned over and started to unzip my boots.  It would be such a
        relief to get them off.  Sleep in such high heels can be murder on
        one's feet.  Miko slowly pulled each off then taking each foot in
        her small hands, she gently caressed each one for several moments.
        The feeling was wonderful and I just sat there with my eyes closed.

        I then stood up and Miko unlaced the corset.  I breathed deeply
        when it was loosened.  I had forgotten what that felt like.  The
        gloves were next.  I laid all the clothes aside.  Miko then smiled
        at me and then approached me with the key to the chastity belt.
        She removed the lock and unbuckled the crotch strap.  I quickly
        removed the vibrator.  I checked the batteries.  Yes, they were
        dead.  They had served their purpose.  Miko unbuckled and removed
        the waist strap.  I was free from all my bounds.  I was still
        wearing the crotchless panties and I was exhausted.

        Miko suggested that I sleep in the suite tonight.  There would be
        no maid coming until much later in the morning.  I quickly agreed.
        Miko said that she will be staying next door and she suggested we
        go to brunch when we awoke.  I nodded.  Being a bondage model was
        exhausting work, but it was very satisfying.  I quickly agreed to
        the brunch plan.  I did have to get up in the morning and pack all
        my stuff up.  Miko told me to call her about 9:00 a.m. and she
        would help.  As she turned to leave, I gently grabbed her hand.
        Miko turned.  I thanked her for a wonderful evening and I too was
        looking forward to both getting together again and seeing the
        photographs and videos.  Miko leaned over and kissed me, she had
        enjoyed it also.  Miko turned and walked out.
   
        I pulled down the covers on the bed.  The same bed that I had been
        bound spreadeagle too just a few hours earlier.  It felt wonderful.
        The cool sheets felt good to my near naked body.  I was quickly
        fast asleep.


    
                        CHAPTER SEVENTY-SEVEN

        The morning came quickly with a knock at the door.  Miko walked in
        and told me to hurry up and get up and that she was hungry.  She
        smiled.  She was dressed in a long back sleek dress that was
        sleeveless, her black dress boots, and a pair of thin black leather
        dress gloves.  The black color was in sharp contrast to her white
        skin and red lips.  I also noticed that she wasn't wearing a bra,
        and her nipples and nipple rings could be clearly seen.  Miko
        caught me staring and smiled.  She knew that I liked what I saw.  I
        did and the thoughts of having my nipples with silver rings in them
        danced in my head.  I quickly arose and headed to bathroom for a
        quick shower.  While I was doing that, Miko said that she would
        start putting all my restraints and clothing back into the
        suitcases.

        When I returned from the shower wearing my towel, all my restraints
        and outfits had been neatly packed away.  Miko was sitting on the
        bed but was looking at me with a smile.  I noticed that her arms
        were behind her back.  I walked over to her and she pulled back
        laughing.  She had locked her wrists behind again.  She had the key
        in her fingers but it was then that I realized that she still had
        her black gloves on.  She told me that she got curious again about
        the handcuffs and this self-bondage fun, and that she remembered
        that I used the gloves to enhance the helplessness.  I smiled.  She
        was stuck.  With the gloves on, she couldn't find the key hole as
        easily as she could without them on.  I laughed.  I told her to
        just sit there and keep trying while I got dressed.  Miko laughed
        also.

        I pulled out my short leather skirt, a pair of black stockings,
        black panties, and garter belt from the clothes bag.  I pulled on
        the garter belt, then the stockings, followed by the panties.  My
        leather skirt was next.  I then pulled a long sleeve white knit
        sweater from the bag and pulled it on.  No bra of course was worn.
        Miko was still sitting next to me trying to unlock the handcuffs.
        I topped off the outfit with a pair of my knee high black boots
        with the low heels and a pair of short black gloves.  I looked over
        at Miko, she was still trying to get free.  I smiled.  The things
        that I could do to take advantage of this situation rolled about in
        my head.

        Time was getting short though and I walked over to Miko and took
        the key from her gloved fingers.  I asked her how she was going to
        eat breakfast with her hands still locked behind her?  She gave me
        the sad puppy dog look of helplessness and I bent down gently
        caressed her face and kissed her on the forehead.  I then unlocked
        and removed the handcuffs.  Miko reached up and gave me warm hug.
        I picked up the cuffs and placed them in the bag.  We then went to
        brunch.

        I had the hotel place my bags in my car once brunch was finished.
        Miko and I talked for about an hour on a variety of subjects
        including her piercings.  I must have asked her a hundred
        questions.  Miko was very nice and answered each question in detail
        stopping only a few times to lit up another cigarette.  She then
        gave me the name of the person that did her, in case I ever decided
        to check into it more.

        Miko told me that the photos would be ready in about a week.  I
        invited her over for supper at my home next Saturday night.  Miko
        quickly agreed.  We hugged and went our separate ways.  I had
        found a new friend.  The drive home was full of memories that
        would last for quite awhile and I caught myself again playing
        with my nipples.  I had to stop this while driving my car.  I
        smiled.  I looked at the name of the friend that did Miko's
        piercings, Jan was her name.  I pulled harder on my nipple.  The
        problems we face today!
         
                        CHAPTER SEVENTY-EIGHT
                                     
          (Author's note: Remember, Terri is getting ready for
          Jennifer's arrival still dressed in nothing but her
          thigh-high boots.  She has been recounting her
          adventures during the last few months while Jennifer
          had been gone. The story is now back at the present
          with Terri continuing her slow walk to Jennifer's
          bedroom in preparations for a night filled with bondage
          and submission.  She continues to think about her
          bondage fun with Jennifer as she walks down the hall.)
         
         
               Time was getting short so I continued my walk
          towards Jennifer bedroom holding my leather gloves as I
          took slow and calculated steps in my six inch heels.  I
          was well practiced in walking in them but it did pay to
          be careful on the slippery hardwood floor.  With the
          exception of my black thigh-high boots, and soon to be
          worn long leather gloves, no other article of clothing
          was worn.  The sound of my boot heels echoed off the
          hardwood floor and with each step, that sensuous sound
          of creaking leather could be heard as the boots
          reluctantly flexed.  A slight breeze was blowing in
          through the window at the end of the hall and the cool
          air only caused my ringed nipples to get harder, not
          that my constant playing with them didn't help either.
          As I passed each room, I thought about the many
          different games that Jennifer and I had played in each
          one of them.
         
               I stopped at the door to the den, our second
          favorite spot for our bondage activities, outside of
          the bedroom and possibly the kitchen (Yes, the kitchen.
          Being tied to a chair or table and fed dinner can be
          very erotic.)  I looked in and spotted Jennifer's easy
          chair in the center of the room.  My eyes then moved
          upwards towards the ceiling stopping on the hooks that
          were embedded in the overhead wood frame.  They were
          mounted directly in front of her chair.  Several times
          in the past, I had been tied to those hooks in some
          manner and by most parts of my body, all the way from
          my toes, to my tongue or my hair.  Usually Jennifer
          just sits in her chair in front of me and smokes her
          cigarettes, reads a book or teases me with her feet.
          Whatever she does, it always drives me cazy.  Just
          thinking about some of these times causes me to once
          again pull on my nipple rings, and also causes me to
          slowly slip my hand down between my legs to lightly
          play with myself.  I was already wet with anticipation
          and the feeling of my shaved pubic mound felt wonderful
          to my now wet fingers. 
         
               One game we both enjoyed was when we used silk
          scarfs for our restraints in stead of the normal
          leather straps or rope.  I had also developed a special
          chain ball gag that came in handy several times and it
          fit well with this particular game.  The last time we
          played was about a week before Jennifer left on her
          trip, though it seemed like only this afternoon that
          Jennifer was locking on the ball gag. 
         
         
         
                        CHAPTER SEVENTY-NINE
                                     
               Jennifer and I had just returned from a long horse
          back ride on her ranch and we were just finishing a
          nice light supper to top off the evening.  Jennifer was
          dressed in a beautiful pair of tan riding breeches and
          white sleeveless blouse.  The breeches were tucked into
          a beautiful pair of knee high shiny black ridding
          boots.  I was similarly dressed except my breeches were
          light grey.
         
               When supper was finished, Jennifer smiled and
          asked me if I wanted to play with the scarfs tonight.
          I quickly said yes as I wasn't about to turn down an
          evening of bondage, especially at Jennifer's hands.
          She told me go get box of scarfs, get undressed and
          lock the ball gag to the ceiling in front of her chair.
          She would finish cleaning up while I got ready.
         
               I quickly retrieved the box of multi-colored
          scarfs and the chain ball gag, along with a long thin
          chain that was painted red on one end.  Both Jennifer
          and I each a separate chain of different length that
          were fitted to our different body sizes.  Yes, Jennifer
          has also been locked to the ceiling at times with me
          doing the honors and since she has a longer up body, we
          needed different lengths of chain.
         
               I returned quickly with the box, chain and ball
          gag, along with three small locks and the keys.  In the
          box were about thirty different colored silk scarfs all
          of them three feet square in size.  The scarfs were
          from all over the world.  Jennifer would always pick up
          one or two when she traveled.  They were very soft but
          when tied tightly, escape was impossible. 
         
               The ball gag was of medium size and red in color.
          I had run a small chain though the middle of the ball
          instead of the typical black leather strap.  Attached
          ninety degrees to the chain was a small "I" hook that
          was threaded through the ball and kept in place with a
          large washer and nut.  The end of the "I" bolt was cut
          off flush with the nut and washer and nut were coated
          with a non-toxic red plastic mix to make it look and
          feel like the rubber ball.  This prevented the metal
          from coming in contact with the mouth.  I placed the
          box on the floor next to Jennifer's chair, then sat the
          ball gag on top of the box along with the chain and
          locks.
         
               I then slowly removed my black riding boots,
          breeches, blouse, bra and finally my panties which had
          already become quite damp with excitement.  I placed
          the moist panties on the arm of the chair for later use
          and then folded and set my riding clothes aside.
         
               My excitement and anticipation were growing and I
          caught myself playing with my nipples while thinking
          about what the evening would bring.  I knew that in
          several minutes, I wouldn't be able to do that so I
          took my time caressing them, making them hard and
          causing them to stand erect.  Unfortunately, I had to
          stop and continue on with the rest of my initial
          bondage steps.
         
               I picked up the long chain and walked over and
          moved a dinning room chair over to just under the hook
          in the ceiling.  I locked one end of the chain to the
          hook with one of the small locks.  The second lock was
          clipped though the last link of the chain but was left
          open for now.  I moved the chair back to the table.  I
          then picked up all three keys, the chain ball gag and
          the last lock and headed to the kitchen to present them
          to Jennifer. 
         
               Jennifer was still picking up the dishes and
          placing them in the dishwasher when I entered the room.
          She had also lit up a long white cigarette and was
          slowly smoking it when she loaded the washer.  Smoking
          is something she seemed to enjoy very much.  She smiled
          as I entered the room.  I walked over to her and handed
          her the ball gag and the lock.  I still held the three
          keys in my hand.  I always liked it when Jennifer
          gagged me.  It seems to draw us closer.  When we play
          together, Jennifer always enjoys the attention I pay
          her and she loves to tease me with the gags.
         
               I turned and knelt on the kitchen floor with my
          back to her.  Though I was stark naked, I felt very
          comfortable in the presence of Jennifer.  Jennifer
          stepped forward and straddled my legs until her booted
          legs were pressing against my bare ass. I leaned back
          against her for support, reaching back to lightly
          caress her black riding boots.
         
               Jennifer took the ball gag and placed it to my
          lips and told me to kiss it.  I did.  She told me then
          lick it and get it nice and wet.  I stuck out my
          tongue, but Jennifer pulled gag away.  She brought the
          ball back to my lips and this time held it in place as
          my tongue proceed to do its job of getting the ball
          very wet.  She then told me to open my mouth wide and
          pulled the ball gag deep behind my lips.  When the gag
          was resting in its normal place behind my teeth, she
          lightly caressed my lips with her fingers even while
          still holding her cigarette in her left hand.  The ball
          filled my mouth completely.  The ball was large enough
          that without the use of my hands, I wouldn't be able to
          expel the ball with just my tongue.  To get it in,
          Jennifer had to compress the ball slightly to get it
          past my lips and teeth.  But just having the size of
          ball preventing its expulsion wasn't good enough for me
          or Jennifer.  She then quickly brought the two ends of
          the small chain around behind my head, moved my hair
          aside then locked the two ends of the chain together
          with third of the three small locks.  I was now very
          effectively gagged as usual, but this time the ball gag
          had a little hook that protruded from its center.
         
               Jennifer reached around and took hold of the hook,
          pulling my head back.  I stared up into her eyes and
          she just smiled and bent down and lightly nipped my
          nose with her tongue.  Her left hand slowly maked its
          way down to my right breast.  She lightly cupped it
          then rolled the nipple between her ring finger and
          thumb.  I closed my eyes and sighed.  I was ready for
          the evening to continue.
         
               Jennifer stopped and whispered in my ear to hurry
          and finish getting ready as she was almost done in the
          kitchen.  I arose from my knees and started to walk out
          then spotted her black leather riding gloves on the
          counter.  I picked them up, turned, and lightly tapped
          on the counter to get Jennifer's attention.  When she
          looked at me, I held up her gloves and raised my
          eyebrows.  Jennifer laughed and told me to not worry,
          that she wouldn't forget them.  I laughed behind the
          gag and placed the gloves back on the counter along
          with the three keys to the locks and headed for the
          den.
         
               I picked up a blanket that was on the couch and
          folded it into a small rectangle.  I placed this on the
          floor below the chain that was locked to the ceiling.
          The blanket served to cushion my knees that I would be
          kneeling on for quite awhile tonight.  I then decided
          to make my bondage a little more secure until Jennifer
          arrived.  I walked into the bedroom and pulled two sets
          of thumbcuffs from our toy bag.  I also picked up a set
          of keys to the thumbcuffs and headed back to the den.
         
               Once there, I placed the key to the thumbcuffs on
          the small table next to Jennifer's easy chair.  I
          looked around to make sure everything was set, and then
          knelt down on the blanket.  The end of the chain was at
          nose level.  I reached down and locked one set of
          thumbcuffs around my big toes.  I then locked on of the
          thumbcuffs on my right thumb.  Before I locked the
          other thumb in the cuffs, behind me of course, I
          reached up and locked the chain to the hook attached to
          the ball gag.  The height of the chain was such that
          when it was locked, my head would be kept at a forty-
          five degree angle.
         
               To complete the bondage process, I brought my
          wrists behind me and then locked the other side of the
          thumbcuffs on my left thumb.  My simple self-bondage
          was now complete.  I couldn't stand up because of the
          toe bondage and I was locked to the hook in the ceiling
          by a chain that was locked to my ball gag.  What's
          more, I couldn't reach the ball gag with my thumbs
          locked behind me. 
         
               I was now at Jennifer's mercy, a position that
          sent a tingle down my naked spine only this time I
          couldn't caress my body except for some light caressing
          of my naked ass cheeks.  The thumbcuffs prevented much
          movement.  The only question now was how long Jennifer
          would make me wait.
         
               I didn't have to wait long.  I looked over, which
          was not easy to do, and saw Jennifer standing in the
          doorway to the den.  She was watching me.  She was
          beautiful.  She had pulled her beautiful black hair
          back into a tight ponytail, and she had removed her
          blouse and bra.  She was now topless.  She was also
          wearing her black riding gloves.  I smiled to myself.
          She was leaning against the doorway, arms crossed,
          holding a freshly lit cigarette.  She was a picture of
          pure seduction and domination and she was enveloped in
          a smoky haze.  She was smiling as she exhaled a long
          thin stream of white smoke towards the ceiling.  She
          started to walk towards me.  I closed me eyes.  The fun
          was soon to begin.